can say of this iustice Nowe it is aboute two of the clocke in the afternoone Shortly we shall heare what some of them sayde when they went to execution There be certaine of them so obstinate that they will not looke vppon the crucifixe nor be confessed to the priest and they shall be burned aliue The heretickes that be apprehended and condemned are to the number of 1600· but as yet no more but these foresayd 88. are already executed This people haue theyr originall of the valley named Angronia neare to Subaudia and in Calabria are called Vltramontani In the kingdome of Neaples there are 4. other places of the same people of whome whether they liue well or no as yet wee knowe not For they are but simple people ignoraunt wythout learning woode gatherers and husbandmen but as I heare much deuout and religious geuing themselues to die for religions sake From Montealto the 11. of Iune And thus much wryteth this Romanist ☞ Here moreouer is to be noted that the foresaid Marques Buccianus aboue specified hadde a sonne or brother vnto whome the sayde new Pope Pius the fourth belike is reported to haue promised a Cardinalshippe at Rome if all the Lutherans were extirped and roted out in that prouince And like inough that the same was the cause of thys butcherly persecution and effusion of Christen bloud in the said countrey of Calabria beyond Neaples in Italy Besides these godly Italian Martyrs in thys Table aboue contained many other also haue suffred in the same countrey of Italie of whome some before haue bene specified some peraduenture omitted But many moe there be whose names we know not wherof assoone as knowledge may be geueÌ„ vnto vs we purpose God willing to impart the same louing reader vnto thee ☞ Now in the meane time it foloweth according to my promise made before next after this lameÌ„table slaughter of Calabria here to insert also the tragical persecution horrible murder of the faithfull flocke of Christe inhabiting in Merindole in Fraunce and in other townes adiaceÌ„t neere vnto the same in the time of Franciscus .1 the french king The furious crueltie of whiche miserable persecution although it can not be set foorth too muth at large yet because we wil not weary too much the reader with the ful length therof we haue so contracted the same especially the principal effect therof we haue comprehended in such sorte that as we on the one part haue auoided prolixitie so on the other we haue omitted nothing which might seme vnworthy to be forgotten The story here foloweth A notable historie of the persecution and destruction of the people of Merindol and Cabriers the countrey of Prouince where not a fewe persons but whole Villages and Towneships with the most part of all the foresayde countrey both men women and children were put to all kind of cruelty suffered martyrdome for the profession of the gospell THey that write of the beginning of this people say that about CC. yeres ago The lamentable story of Merindoll· they came out of the Country of Piedmont to inhabite in Prouince in certaine Uillages destroyed by warres and other desert places Wherin they vsed such labour and diligence that they had abundance of corne wine oyles hony almons with other fruits commodities of the earth and muche cattell Before they came thether Merindol was a barren desert and not inhabited But these good people in whome God alwaies had reserued some litle seede of pietie being dispersed and separated from the societie of men were compelled to dwell with beasts in that waste and wilde desert which notwithstanding through the blessing of God and their great laboure and trauel became exceeding frutefull Notwithstanding the world in the meane time so detested abhorred them and with all shamefull rebukes and contumelies railed against them in such despiteful maner y t it semed they were not worthy that the earth should beare them For they of a long continuance and custome had refused the Byshop of Romes authoritie and obserued euer a more perfect kinde of doctrine then others deliuered to them from the father to the sonne euer since the yere of our Lord. 1200. For this cause they were often accused complained of to the king as contemners despisers of the magistrates and rebels Wherefore they were called by diuers names according to the countreis and places where they dwelte For in the country about Lyons they were called the pore people of Lyons Paupeâ—es de Lugduno WaldeÌ„sâ—â— Tuâ—â—elupini Chagnardi In the borders of Sarmatia Liuonia and other countreis towards the North they were called Lolards In Flanders and Artoys Turrelupius of a desert where wolues did haunte In Dolphine with great despite they were named Chagnardes because they liued in places open to the Sunne and without house or harborough But most commonly they were called Waldoys of Waldo Of Waldo read before pag. 230. who first instructed them in y e word of God which name continued vntill the name of Lutheranes came vp which aboue all other was most hated and abhorred Notwithstanding in all these most spitefull contumelies ond sclaunders the people dwelling at the foote of the Alpes and also in Merindol Cabriers and the quarters thereabout alwaies liued so godly so vprightly and iustly y t in al their life conuersation there appeared to be in theÌ„ a great feare of God That little light of true knowledge whiche God had giuen them they laboured by al meanes to kindle encrease daily more more sparing no charges whether it were to procure bookes of the holy Scripture or to instructe such as were of the best and moste towardly wits in learning godlinesse or els to send theÌ„ into other countreis yea euen to y e farthest partes of the earth where they had heard that any light of the gospel began to shine For in the yere 1530. vnderstanding that the gospel was preached in certaine townes of Germany Switzerland they sent thether 2. learned men that is Georgius Maurellus borne in Dolphine a godly preacher of their owne and whome they had of their owne charges brought vp in learning Petrus Latomus a Burgundian to conferre with the wise learned ministers of the Churches there in the doctrine of the gospel and to know the whole forme and manner which those Churches vsed in the seruice and worshipping of God and particularly to haue their aduise also vppon certaine poynts which they were not resolued in These 2. after great conference had w t the chiefest in the Churche of God namely with Oecolampadius at Basill at Strausburgh with Bucer and Capito and at Berne w t Bartholdus Hallerus as they were returning thorow Burgundie homewarde Petrus Latomus was taken at Dyion and caste into prison Maurellus escaped returned alone to Merindol with the bookes and letters whych he brought with him from the churches of Germanie and declared
pretermittyng nothing that may defeÌ„d the law of his realme The which if your most renowmed king of Scotland will follow he shal purchase to himself eternal glory Further as touchyng the condigne coÌ„mendation due for your part most reuereÌ„d Byshop in this behalfe it shall not be the least part of your prayse that these heresies haue bene extinct sometimes in ScotlaÌ„d you being Primate of ScotlaÌ„d and principal authour therof Albeit that they also which haue assisted you are not to be defrauded of their deserued prayse as the reuereÌ„d Byshop of Glasgow of whose erudition we haue here geueÌ„ vs partly to vnderstand and also the Reuerend Byshop of Aberden a stoute defender of the fayth together with the rest of the Prelates Abbottes Priours and professors of holy Scripture Let your Reuerend Fatherhood take this little testificate of our duety toward you in good part whom we wishe long and happely well to fare in Christ. From Louane An. 1528. Aprill 21. By the Maisters and professours of Theologie in the Vniuersitie of Louane yours to commaunde ¶ In this Epistle of the Louanian Doctours I shall not neede geÌ„tle Reader to note vnto thee what a pernitious thyng in a coÌ„mon wealth is blynd ignoraunce wheÌ„ it â—alleth into cruell hartes Which may well be compared to a sword put in the handes of one that is both blynd and mad For as the blynd man hauyng no sense to see iudge knoweth not whom he striketh so the madde man beyng cruell furious hath no coÌ„passion in sparyng any Wherupon it happeneth many tymes with these men as it dyd with the blynd furious Phariseis that as they hauing the sword of authoritie in their haÌ„des in stede of malefactours and false Prophetes slue the true Prophetes of God and at last crucified the kyng of glory so these Catholicke Louanians and folowers of their Messias of Rome take in their handes the sworde of iurisdiction who neither seyng what to spare nor caring whom they smite vnder the stile and pretense of heretickes murther and blaspheme without mercy the true Preachers of the Gospell and the holy annoynted of the Lord. But to returne to the matter agayne of M. HameltoÌ„ here is moreouer to be obserued as a note worthy of memory that in the yeare of the Lord. 1564. in y t which yeare this present history was collected in Scotland there were certaine faythfull men of credite theÌ„ aliue who beyng present the same tyme when M. Patrike Hamelton was in the fire A maruelous exaÌ„ple of Gods iust punishment vpon the accuser persecuter of M. Hamelton heard him to cite appeale the blacke Frier called CaÌ„pbel that accused him to appeare before the high God as general iudge of all meÌ„ to aunswere to the innoceÌ„cy of his death and whether his accusation was iust or not betwene that a certaine day of the next moneth which he there named Moreouer by the same witnes it is testified that y e sayd Frier died immediately before y e sayd day came without remorse of conscience that he had persecuted the InnoceÌ„t By the example wherof diuers of the people the same tyme much mused and firmely beleued the doctrine of the foresayd M. Hamelton to be good and iust Hereunto I thought good to adioyne a certaine godly and profitable treatise of the sayd M. Patrike Hamelton A treatise of M. Patricke Hamelton called Patricks places written first by him in Latine and afterward traÌ„slated by Iohn Frith into English which he names Patriks Places not vnprofitable in my mynde to be sene and read of all men for the pure and comfortable doctrine conteyned in the same as not onely by the Treatise it selfe may appeare but also by the Preface of the sayd Iohn Frith prefixed before which also I thought not inconuenient to insert with the same as here foloweth ¶ A brief treatise of M. Patrike Hamelton called Patrikes Places translated into Englishe by Iohn Frith with the Epistle of the sayd Frith prefixed before the same as followeth * Iohn Frith vnto the Christian Reader BLessed be God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ whiche in these last dayes and perillous tymes hath stirred vp in all couÌ„treys witnesses vnto his sonne to testifye the truth vnto the vnfaythfull The preface of I. Fâ—ith before Patricks places to saue at the least some from the snares of Antichrist which leade to perdition as ye may heere perceaue by that excellent and well learned yong man Patrike Hamelton borne in Scotland of a noble progeny who to testifie the truth sought all meanes and tooke vpon him Priesthode euen as Paule circumcised Timothy to winne the weake Iewes that he might be admitted to preache the pure worde of God Notwithstanding as soone as the Chamberleyne and other Byshops of Scotlande had perceaued that the light began to shine whiche disclosed theyr falsehood that they conueyed in darkenes they layd handes on him and because he would not deny his Sauiour Christ at theyr instance they burnt him to ashes Neuerthelesse God of his bounteous mercy to publish to the whole worlde what a man these monsters haue murthered hath reserued a little treatise made by this Patrike Patricks places which if ye list ye may call Patrickes Places For it treateth exactly of certayne common places which knowen yee haue the pith of all Diuinitie This treatise haue I turned into the English tong to the profit of my nation to whome I beseech God to geue light that they may espye the deceitfull pathes of perdition and returne to the right way which leadeth to life euerlasting Amen ¶ The doctrine of the Lawe What the Lawe is THE Lawe is a doctrine that biddeth good and forbiddeth euill as the Commaundements do specifie heere following The ten Commaundements of God A diuisioÌ„ of the CoÌ„mauÌ„demeÌ„ts Exod. 20. 1. Thou shalt worship but one God 2. Thou shalt make thee no Image to worship it 3. Thou shalt not sweare by his name in vayne 4. Hold the Sabboth day holy 5. Honour thy father and thy mother 6. Thou shalt not kill 7. Thou shalt not commit aduoutry 8. Thou shalt not steale 9. Thou shalt not beare false witnes 10. Thou shalt not desire ought that belongeth to thy neighbour All these Commaundements are briefly comprised in these two heere vnder ensuing Loue thy Lord God with all thine hart with all thy soule and with all thy mynde The loue of God The loue of our neighbour Math. 22. This is the first and great commaundement The second is like vnto this that is loue thy neighbour as thy selfe On these two commaundements hangeth all the Lawe and the Prophetes Certayne generall propositions prooued by the Scripture ¶ The first proposition The first proposition Probation 1. Iohn 4. ¶ He that loueth God loueth his neighbour This proposition is proued 1. Iohn 4. If a man say I loue God and yet hateth his brother he is a lyer He that loueth not hys
of y e canon law as well Prouinciall as Synodall so according to their discretions to set establish an order of ecclesiasticall lawes suche as should be thought by the king and them cōuenient to be receiued and vsed within this realm Which statute as it is most needfull for the gouernement of the Church of England so would God it had bene brought to perfection In this yere touching matters of histories we read no great thing worthy of memory Anno. 1545. but onely of two persons Ioh Athee I. Haywood Of which two we find first I. Athee to be indicted by the kings writ Iohn A the recanted for certayne words agaynst y e sacramēt which words in the indictmēt are specified to be these that he would not beleue in y e thing whiche y e knaue priest made neither in that which Longs wife selleth but onely in God y t is in heauen And when it was told him that God through his word could make it flesh bloud he answered so he might do if he would turne it into a chickins leg meaning the sacrament of the aulter The same yere also folowed y e recantation of Io. Heywood The recantation of Iohn Heywood who although he was tached for treasō for denying the kings supremacy yet vsing y e clemency of y e king vpon his better reformatiō amēdment made an open solēne recantation in y e face of all the people abandoning renoūcing the Popes vsurped supremacy cōfessing of the king to be chiefe supreme head gouernor of this church of England al forein authority iurisdictiō being excluded The tenor effect of whose recantation here foloweth * The recantation of Iohn Haywood I Am come hyther at this time good people willing and of mine own disirous sute Anno. 1544. to shew and declare vnto you briefely First of all the great and inestimable clemency and mercifulnesse of our moste soueraigne and redoubted Prince the kinges Maiesty the which his highnesse hath most graciously vsed towardes me a wretch moste iustlye and worthely condempned to dye for my manifolde and outragious offences haynously and trayterously committed agaynst his maiestye and his lawes For wheras your maiestyes supremacy hath so often bene opened vnto me both by writing and speaking if I had grace either to open mine eies to see it or mine eares to heare it to be surely and certaynely grounded and established vpon the very true worde of God Yet for lacke of grace I haue moste wilfully and obstinately suffered my selfe to fall to suche blindnes y t I haue not onely thought y t the bysh of Rome hath bene and ought to be taken the chiefe and supreame head of the vniuersall Church of Christ heare in earth but also like no true subiect conceiled and fauored such as I haue knowne or thought to be of the opinion For the which moste detestable treasons and vntruthes I heare most humbly and with all my hart first of all aske the kinges maiesty forgeuenesse and secondarily of the world beseeching all these that either now doe or hereafter shall heare of these my great transgressions to take this mine example for an instruction for them to call for grace that they therby be stayd from falling at any time in such miserable blindnesse and folly Moreouer here afore God and you good Christian people I do vtterly withall my hart recāt reuoke all mine aforesayd erronious and trayterous opinions And as my conscience now doth force I protest that euē wyth my hart I firmely thinke and vndoubtedly beleue that the Byshop of Rome neyther now hath nor at any time hath had or can haue by any law of God or man any more authoritye without the precincte of his owne countrye about him then any other Bishop hath within his owne dioces Wherby I assuredly take the abolishing of the pretensed and vsurped power or authority of the Byshop of Rome out of this Realme to be done iustly and truely by the law of God And also I take our soueraigne Lord the kinges highnesse to be supreme head immediatly next vnder Christ of the Church of England and Ireland and all other his graces dominions both of the spiritualty temporalty And I confesse not onely that his maiesty so is by the law of God but also his progenitours kinges of thys Realme so hath bene and his highnesse heyres and sucessors kinges of this Realme so shall be Thus haue I shewed you my minde as well as I can but neither so well as I would nor so full as I should namely cōcerning the multitude of mercy which my most gracious prince hath shewed toward me not onely for sauing my body after worthy cōdēnatiō to death as is aforesayd but also for sauing my soule frō perishing if my body had perished before the receiuing of such wholesome councell as I had at his highnes most charitable assignement And of this confession declared vnto you I say as farre forth as I can I hartely pray you all to beare me record and most entyrely to pray almighty God for the long and most prosperous estate of our soueraigne Lord the kinges Maiesty in all his affayres and procedings By me Iohn Heywood Memorandū quod supra scripta assertio siue recātatio fuit facta publice emissa per prenominatum Iohannem Heiwood die dominica Sexto viz. die Iulij An. Millessimo Quingentessimo Quadragesimo quarto apud crucem paulinam tempore Concionis ibidem In this yeare of our Lord. 1545. as there was no other thing done in England worthy to be noted so now the order of story here requireth by the course of yeares next to infer the discourse of the troubles and persecutions which happened in Scotland agaynst M. George Wysard and diuers other good men of the same country about the same yeare of our Lord. 1545. and somewhat before But because now we are come to the latter ende almost of K. Henryes raygne we will make an ende the Lord willing with a few other English storyes perteyning to that time that finished so to set vpon those matters of Scotland ioyning them whole together The tractation whereof thou shalt see good reader in the latter end and closing vppe of this kinges raigne * Kerby and Roger Clarke of Suffolke Martyrs COmming now to the yeare of our Lord. Ann. 1546. 1546. first passing ouer the Priest whose name was Saxye which was hanged in the Porters lodge of Stephen Gardiner Bishoppe of Winchester and that as it is supposed not without the consent of the sayd Bishop and the secret conspiracy of that bloudy generation to passe ouer also one Henry with his seruaunt burned at Colchester I will now proceede to the story of Kerby and Roger Clarke of Mendessham who were apprehended at Ipswiche ann 1546. the saterday before Gang monday and brought before the Lord Wentworth with other Commissioners appointed there to sit vpon theyr examinations
O Lord against this thine element which as to my sight is most irkesome and terrible so to my minde it may at thy commaundement as on obedient seruaunt be sweete and pleasaunt that through the strength of thy holy spirite I may passe through the rage of thys fire into thy bosome according to thy promise and for thys mortall receiue an immortal and for this corruptible put on incorruption Accept this burnt sacrifice and offeryng O Lorde not for the sacrifice but for thy deare sonnes sake my sauiour for whose testimonye I offer this free will offering with all my hart Marke the spirit of the payer and compare iâ— with the prayer of the Papistâ— at the sacriâ—fice of the Masse and with all my soule O heauenly father forgeue me my sinnes as I forgeue all the worlde O sweete sonne of God my Sauioure spread thy winges ouer me O blessed and holy Ghost through whose mercifull inspiration I am come hither conduct mee into euerlasting life Lorde into thy handes I commend my spirite Amen The death and martyrdome of Iohn Laurence Priest THe next day being the 29. day of this moneth the sayd Iohn Laurence was brought to Colchester Iohn Laurence Martyr March 29. Iohn LaureÌ„ce lamed with yrons in prison and there being not able to go for that as wel his legges were sore worne with heauie irons in the prison as also hys bodye weakened with euill keeping was borne to the fire in a chayre and so sitting was in hys constant faith consumed with fire The cruell burning of Iohn Laurence Martir At the burning of this Laurence hee sitting in the fire the young children came about the fire and cryed Ex 〈…〉 as wel as young children could speake saying Lorde strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise Lord strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise which thing as it is rare so it is no small manifestation of the glory of God whiche wrought thys in the harts of these little ones nor yet a litle commendation to their parentes whiche from theyr youth brought them vp in the knowledge of God and his trueth The history of Doctor Robert Farrar Bishop of S. Dauids in Wales who most constantly gaue his life for the testimonye of the truth March 30. an 1555. THe next day after whiche was the xxx day of the sayde moneth of march The 〈◊〉 of D. â—obert â—â—rrar Byâ—â—op of S. 〈◊〉 â—artyr followed the worthy constaÌ„t martirdome of the bishop of S. Dauids in Wales called Robert Farrar who was the next bishop in this Catalogue of Christian Martirs that suffered after mayster Hooper This foresayd Farrar by the fauour and good will of the Lord protectour was first called and promoted to that dignitie This man I may well call twise a martyr not onely for the cruell death of the fire which he suffered most constantly in the dayes of Queene Mary vnto the shedding of his bloud 〈◊〉 articles â—gaynst B. 〈◊〉 in K. Edwardes â—yme deâ—yâ—d 〈◊〉 Tho. Yong CoÌ„â—â—antine and â—ther his aduersaryes Tho. Yong â—onne in â—awe to Constantine but also for diuers other iniuries molestations in king Edwardes time which he no lesse firmly then vnworthily susteined at the hands of his enemies after the fall of the Duke of Somerset Of these his vexatioÌ„s and troubles with the wrangling articles and informations layd against him to the number of fifty and sixe of the malice conceiued agaynst him by certayn couetous Canons of the Churche of Carmarthen what were the proceedinges of both partes as well of the innocent as of the crafty aduersaries what were their names in theyr articles agaynst him in order here followeth The principall articles agaynst Bishop Farrar GEorge Constantine Dauid Walter his seruant Thomas Young chanter of the Cathedrall Churche who was afterward Archbishop of Yorke Rowland Merick doct of law who was afterward Bish. of Bangor Thomas Lee and Hugh Rawlins c. THrough the procurement and instance of these his aduersaries ioyning and confederating together one Hugh Rawlins priest and Thomas Lee brother in lawe to the sayd George Constantine did exhibite to the kinges most honourable counsell certaine articles and informations conceiued and deuised by the persons before named to the intent to blemish the bishops credit and vtterly as they thought and made their boast to pull him from hys bishopricke and to bring him in a premunire The copye of whiche articles we thought here good to expresse and so after them to set his answeres to the same Articles and informations to the kings honorable counsell put vp and exhibited by Hugh Raulins and Tho. Lee agaynst the blessed man of God Mayster Farrar byshop of sainct Dauids ¶ Abuse of the authoritie to him committed IN primis when the sayde bishop first came to his dyocesse he appoynted his chauncellour by his letters of commission omitting the kings maiesties stile and authoritie and grounded his sayd commission vppon forrein vsurped lawes and authoritie by force of whiche authoritie his sayd Chauncellour did visite certayne deanryes of hys sayd diocesse and monished the Chauntor and chaptre of the cathedrall Churche of S. Dauids aforesayd agaynst a certaine day and place for like intent and purpose contrary to the kinges highnes lawes and statutes and in derogation of his highnes supremacy Item that the sayde Chauntour and chaptre perceyuing the faultes of the sayd commission tooke the same froÌ„ the Registre into their custodye refusing to appeare by vertue thereof and by secrete and charitable wayes and meanes did admonishe the sayde Byshop of the vnlawfulnesse and faultes of the sayde commission and of the daunger that he had incurred for graunting and executyng the same opening also vnto hym the effecte of the statute made in the xxviii yeare of oure late Soueraigne Lorde Henry the eight Whiche monitions notwithstanding the sayd Bishop neglecting the same and continuing in hys malicious doyng or inexcusable ignoraunce about the xx daye of Auguste in the fourthe yeare of the reigne of our Soueraigne Lorde that nowe is dyd conferre vnto one Iohn Euans the Uicarage of Pembrin instituting him by authoritie of the old forreigne vsurped lawe making no mention of the kinges highnes authoritie in contempt and derogation of the same Item wheras the Chauncellour and Uicar generall to the sayde Byshop did vppon a lawfull title and by the kinges hignes supreme authoritie admit and institute one Iohn Gough into the rectory of Haskard with thappurtenaunces and gaue out in y e kings name vnder his highnes seale ecclesiasticall appoynted for that office with the teste of the said bishop and subscription of the said chauncellour a maÌ„date to inducte accordingly by vertue wherof the said Iohn Gough was inducted by the official there into reall possession of the same rectory with the rightes and appurtenaunces to the same belonging whereupon the register of the sayd dioces at the request of the foresayd chauncellour did signifie the premisses with all
French church set vp in Meaux For theyr minister they chose Peter Clerke First they beginning with 20. or 30 did grow in short time to 3. or 4. hundreth Wherupon the matter being knowne to the Senate of Paris the chamber was besette where they were and they taken Of whom 62. men and weomen were boūd brought to Paris singing psalmes especially y e psal 79. To these it was chiefly obiected that they beeing laye men would minister the sacrament of the body bloud of the Lord. Of these 62.14 chiefly did stand fast which were condemned and rackt to confesse moe of theyr fellowes but they vttered none the rest wer scourged and banished the country These 14. were sent to sondrye Monasteries to be conuerted but y t woulde not be Then they beyng sent in a cart to Melda or Meaux to be burned by the waye three myles from Paris a certayne Weauer called Couberon by chaunce meeting them cryed to them a loud bidding them be of good cheare and to cleane fast to the Lord Who also was taken and bounde with them in the cart Cōming to the place of execution which was before Mangins house it was told them that they which would be confessed shuld not haue their tongues cut out Ex Lud. the other shuld Of whom vii there were whiche to saue theyr tongues confessed other vii would not Of the first was Stephen Mangin who hauing his tongue first cut notwithstanding spake so that he might be vnderstande saying thrise The Lordes name be blessed As they were in burning Rab. Lib. 6. Note how God maketh these aduersaries with their owne song to praise the sacrifice of these holie Martyrs against theyr willes the people sunge psalmes The priests seing that would also sing their songes * O Salutaris hostia id est O wholesome sacrifice is a song which the Papists vse in prayse of the sacrifice of their Masse O Salutaris hostia and Salue regina while the sacrifice of these holy martyrs were finished Their wiues being compelled to see their husbandes in tormentes were after put in prison from whence they being promised to be let go if they would say that theyr husbands were damned refused so to say Iohn Andre bookseller promotour Doctours Sorbonists M. Nicolas Clerici Doctour of Diuinitie Doctour Iohn Picard Doctour Nicolas Maillaird Peter Chapot At Paris An. 1546. Peter Chapot first was a correcter to a Printer in Paris After he had bene at Geneua to do good to the Church of Christ lyke a good man he came with bookes of holye scripture into France and dispersed them abroad vnto the faythfull Which great zeale of his caused hym to be apprehended of I. Andre which was the common Promotor to Liset the President to the Sorbonistes This good Chapot being taken and brought before the Commissaries rendered promptly accompt of hys faith vnto whom he exhibited a supplication or writing wherein hee learnedly informed y e Iudges to do their office vprightly Then were iii. Doctours of Sorbone assigned Nicholas Clerici Iohn Picard and Nicholas Maillard to dispute w t hym Who when they could finde no aduantage but rather shame at hys hands they waxed angry with the Iudges for letting them dispute with hereticks This done the Iudges consulting together vpon hys condemnation could not agree so that Chapot as it seemed might haue escaped had not a wicked person the reporter of the proces sought wrought his condemnation whiche condemnation was at length concluded thus that he shoulde be burned quicke onely the cuttynng of hys tongue was pardoned The Doctour appoynted to be at his execution was Mallaird wyth whome he was greatly encombred For this Fryer called vppon hym still not to speake to the people but hee desired hym that he might pray Then he bad hym praye to oure Lady confesse her to be his Aduocate He confessed y t she was a blessed Uirgine recited the Lords prayer and the Creed and was about to speake of y e Masse but Maillard woulde not let hym making hast to hys execution said vnles he would say Aue Maria he should be burnt quicke Then Chapot prayed O Iesu sonne of Dauid haue mercy vppon me Maillard then bad hym say Iesus Maria and so hee should be strangled Chapot agayn excused that he was so weake he could not speake Say sayd Maillard Iesus Maria or els thou shalt be burned quicke As Chapot was thus striuing with the Fryer sodeinly as it happened Iesus Maria To geue neuer so litle to the aduersaries is a great matter escaped out of hys mouth But he by and by repressing hymselfe O god sayde he what haue I done Pardon mee O Lorde to thee onely haue I sinned Then Maillard commaunded the corde to be pluckt about hys necke to strangle hym notwithstanding yet he felt somthing the fire After all thynges done Maillard all full of anger went to the counsayle house The cutting of tongues howe and by whom it came in France called La chamber Ardante declaring what an vprore had there almost happened amongst the people saying that he would complayne vpon the Iudges for suffering those heretickes to haue theyr tongues Whereupon immediately a decree was made that all which were to be burned vnles they recanted at the fire shoulde haue theyr tongues cut of Whiche lawe dilligently afterwarde was obserued Ex Ioan. Crisp. Lib. 6. M. Peter Liset Presidēt of the counsayle of Paris Saintinus Niuet At Paris An. 1546. After the burning of those 14. whose names bee described before this Saintinus which was a lame criple with hys wife remoued out of Meaux to Moutbeliard wher when he had continued a while in safe liberty of religion and saw hymselfe there to doe no good but to bee a burden to the Church cast in his mind to returne home to Meaux agayn so did Where at last as hee was selling certayn small wares in y e fayre hee was there knowne and apprehended Whereof whē information was geuen hee being examined at the first confessed all and more thē they were willing to heare In the tyme of this Inquisition as they were examining hym of certayn points of Religion and asked him whither he would stand to that he sayd or not he gaue this aunswere agayne worthye to be registred in all mens hartes saying And I aske you agayne Lorde Iudges dare you be so bold to deny that is so playn and manifest by the open wordes of the Scripture So little regard had he to saue hys owne lyfe that he desired the Iudges both at Meaux and at Paris for Gods sake that they would rather take care of their owne liues and soules and to consider howe muche innocēt bloud they spilled dayly in fighting against Christ Iesus and his Gospell At last being brought to Paris through the meanes of M. Peter Liset a great persecutour for that they of Meaux thoulde take by hym no incouragement there he was deteyned and suffered hys
of late he was a shoomaker Wherby the Iudge vnderstanding that he had bene of some other faculty before required what it was He sayd Priests craf◠a vyle and a filthy acte that he had bene of another faculty before but he was ashamed to vtter it or to remember it being the worst most vilest science of all other in the whole world besides The iudge and the people supposing that he had ben some thief or cutpurse inquired to know what it was but he for shame and sorow stopped his mouth would not declare it At last through theyr importunate clamor he was constrayned to declare the truth sayd that he had bene a priest The iudge therupon was so moued y t he cōdemned him first enioyning him in his cōdemnation to aske the king forgeuenes then iudged him to haue his tongue cut out and so to be burned Frō this sentence he appealed to the parliament of Tolouse not for that he thought therby to saue his life but because he was enioined to aske the king forgeuenes whom he had neuer offended Also because he was iudged to haue his toung cut of wherewith he would prayse his God Notwithstanding by the sentence of that parliament he was likewise condēned to be burnt onely he was pardoned for asking forgeuenes of the king and the cutting of his tongue so that he would say nothing agaynst theyr religion As he went to burning he passed by the college of S. Martial where he was bid to honor the picture of the virgine standing at the gate Which because he refused the Iudge commaunded his toung to be cut of so being put to the fire he stood so quiet looking vp to heauen all the time of his burning as though he had felt nothing bringing such admiration to the people that one of the Parliament said Constancie notable that way not to be best to bring the Lutherans to the fire for that would do more hurt then good Ex Ioan. Crisp. The gouernor of Marches Steuen king Petrus Denocheus At Chartres An. 1553. Steuen king after he had bene at Strausburgh a while returned again into his coūtry Steuen kyng dwelling in atown bearyng the name of S. George Peter Denoche martyrs not far frō Chaustors where hee serued in the place of a notary and had vnder him a Clearke named Peter Denoche who also had bene at Geneua was there zelous in instructing the ignorant rebuking blasphemous swearers and other offenders These two were not long together but they were suspected both of Lutheranisme and so were apprehended by the gouernor of the Marches or Marshall and so were caried to Chartres where after the constant confession vpon theyr examination made they were enclosed in prison and there susteined long tedious endurance During the which meane time Steuen king made many worthy songes and sonets in the prayse of the Lord whereby to recreate his spirite in that dolefull captiuity At length when after long perswasions fayre promises of the Bishop and of other they could not be reuoked from the doctrine of theyr confession they were condemned From that condēnation they appealed to the Court of Paris But the Councell there confirming theyr former sentence returned thē agayne to Chartres from whence they came where they were both executed with cruell punishment of fire Ex hist. Gallic per Ioan Crisp. Priestes of Burges Antonius Magnus or Magnaeus At Paris An. 1554. Antonius Magne was sent by the fiue which were in prison at Lyons aboue mentioned and by other also that were in captiuity at Paris vnto Geneua to commende them to theyr prayers vnto GOD for them Who after certayne busines there dispatched returned agayne into Fraunce there within 3. houres of his comming was betrayed and taken by certayne Priestes at Burges and there deliuered by the said priestes vnto the Officiall After a fewe dayes the kinges Iustices tooke him from the Official and sent him to Paris where after greate rebukes and tormentes he suffered in the prisō and firmely persisting in the profession of the trueth by theyr capital sentence was adiudged to haue his tongue cut out so was burned at Mulbert place in Paris Ex Ioan. Crisp. False brethren William Alēcon bookeseller William Alencon martyr A sherman martyr A certayne sherman At Montpelliers An. 1554. This Alencon did much good in the prouinces of Fraunce by carying bookes Comming to Montpelliers he was there circumuented by false brethrē detected and layde in prison In his fayth he was firme and constāt to the end of his Martirdome being burned the 7. of Ianuary 1554. There was the same time at Montpelliers a certayne sherman or clothworker who had bene long in duraunce for religion but at length for feare and infirmity he reuolted To whom it was enioyned by the Iudges to make publicke recantation and to be present also at the burning of Alencō aforesayd At the beholding of whose death and cōstancy it pleased God to strike into this man suche boldenesse that he desired the Iudges that either he might burne with this Alencon or els be brought againe into prison saying that he would make no other recantation but so Wherefore within three dayes after he was likewise condēned to the fire and burned in the towne aforesayde Ex Ioan Crisp.  Paris Panier martyr Paris Panier a Lawyer At Dola An. 1554. At Dola was beheaded a good godlye Lawyer named Paris Panier for constant standing to the gospell of Christ. an 1554. Ex Pantal.  Peter du Val. martyr Peter du Val shoomaker At Nismes An. 1554. At Newmans in Delphinate Peter du Val susteined sore and grieuous rackinges tormentes wherewyth hys body being broken dissolued and maymed yet he notwithstanding manfully abiding all theyr extremity would name and vtter none Then was he had to the fire there consumed ann 1554. Ex Ioan. Crisp. Gilles le Pers Lieuetenaunt for the marshall of S. Andrew Iohn Filieul Iulian Leuille martyrs and Inquisitour for the prouince of Borbon Ioh. Bergeronius an other Inquisitor or counseller Ioannes Filieul or Filiolus Carpenter Iulianus Leuille poyntmaker At Sanserre An. 1554. These two blessed and constant martyrs as they were goyng toward Geneua wyth one of their sonnes and a daughter were apprehended by Gilles le Pers who in the way ouertaking them and most wickedly Iudaslye pretendinge great fauour to them and to theyr religion which he as he sayde supposed them to be of with these and manye other faire wordes circumuented and allured them to confesse what was theyr fayth whither they wēt with theyr children and also that theyr wiues were at Geneua When they had declared this the wretched Traytour gaue a signe to hys horsemen and so were these simple sayntes of Christ intrapped and brought to the Castle of Niuerne Beyng in Prison they were examined of many thinges whereunto they aunswered vprightly accordinge to theyr fayth
where is the perpetuall succession of Bishops In the Church of Paris is such succession of byshops Ergo the Church of Paris is the true Church The Martyr To your Maior I answere that if S. AusteÌ„ mean the succession of such as are true Byshops in deede which truely preach the Gospell and rightly administer the Sacramentes such Byshops I suppose to be at Geneua where the Gospell is truely preached and Sacramentes duely ministred and not in y e Church of Paris But otherwise if S. AusteÌ„ mean the succession of false Bishops such as neither preach nor minster according to Gods word so is the same in no wise to be graunted The Doctor Caluin is there by his owne thrusting in onely by the chusing of the people The Martyr And that soundeth more for him to bee of Gods diuine election for so much as by him the Gospell of God is preached truely and from this no man shall bring me After this disceptation the 9. of the same month came agaynst him an other Doctour with two Sorbonistes who bringing forth a scrole out of his bosome pretended that a certayne scholer comming from Geneua made his confession wherein was contayned that in receiuing of the bread and wine the body and bloud of Christ is receiued really Whereupon they demaunded of him whether hee would receiue the same confession The Martyr Whatsoeuer I haue sayd vnto you Really that will I hold And as touching this word really I know right well that they of Geneua do not take it for any carnall presence as you do but theyr meaning is to exclude therby onely a vayne imagination The Doctor I maruell much that you so refuse the word really and vse onely spiritually seing that Caluin himselfe doth vse the same word really The Martyr Caluin meaneth therby no other thing but as we doe The Doctor What say you by confession auricular Confession auricular The Martyr The same that I sayd before to monseur Lieuetenaunt that is that I take it for a plantation not planted by God in his word The Doctor The Almanes in theyr confession which they sent to our king to be approued haue these wordes Confessionem auricularem non improbamus est enim Euangelium secretuÌ„ That is we do not reiect auricular coÌ„fession for it is a Gospell secret and priuy Melancthon in his common places speaking of the popish confessioÌ„ which consisteth in the enumeration of sinnes saith that it is a snare of of conscience against the Gospell and otherwise maketh there no mention of Euangelium secretum no more doth the confession of the Almaynes And also Melancthon in his booke of common places doth call it Euangelium secretum An other time the sayde Fridericke was called agayne before the Lordes the 20. of the sayde moneth where they did nothing but demaund of him certayne questions where he was borne and whether he had heard in his couÌ„try at Oleron that M. Gerard the Byshop there did singe Masse Yea sayd he And why do not you also sayd they receiue the same He aunswered because he did it to reteyne and keepe his Bishopricke The Martir for lacke of paper could proceed herein no further ¶ The examination of Fraunces Rebezies Rebezies had iij. sundry examinations The first with the Lieuetenaunt ciuill the second with the Presidents and the Counsellers The examinatioÌ„ of Rebezies the third with the Friers First the Lieuetenant inquiring of his name Countrey and Parentes asked whether he was at the communion whether he receiued with them the bread and wine and whether he was a seruiture to M. Nicolas Cene seniour of the Congregation Whereunto he sayd yea Also whether he was a distributer of the tokens wherby they were let in that came The second examination That he denyed Then he was brought into the Counsell Chamber before two Presidentes and xxv Counsellers who after other questions about his country and Parentes demaunded whether he was taken with them in the house He aunswered Yea. What he had to do there To heare the woorde of God and to receiue with them Who brought him thether Himselfe Whom there he knew No man How he durst or woulde enter knowing no person there Truth it was sayd he that he knewe there 2. or 3. Who were they M. Grauelle Clinet and Iohn Sansot feyning that name of himselfe Whether he knew the preacher That he denyed Whether he allowed the act there done to be good Yea. Whether he did not better like to resort vnto theyr beautified teÌ„ples Masse to heare Masse or whether he did not take the Masse to be an holy thing and ordeined of God He aunswered agayne contrary beleuing that it was a great blasphemy agaynst God and a seruice set vp of the deuill Purgatorie Whether he did not acknowledge Purgatory Yes that Purgatory which is the death and Passion of Christ which taketh away the sinnes of the whole world The death of Christ is the principal sayd they but thou must also beleue an other Alas sayde he can we neuer content our selues with the simplicity of the Gospell but men alwayes wyll be putting to something of his owne braine In so many places of the Scripture we see the bloud of Iesus Christ to be sufficient as Iohn 1. Apocal. 5. Hebre. 9. Esay Iohn 1. Apoc. 5. Hebr. 9. Esa. 43. 2. Cor. 5. Math. 5. 43. Where the Lord himselfe sayth That it is he who for his owne sake putteth awaye our iniquities c. As S. Paule also sayth that God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe c. And contrary when they obiected the wordes of the parable Mat. 5. Thou shalt not come out till thou hast paied the last farthing To this he aunswered that the woordes of that parable had no such relation but to matters ciuile and thys word vntill meaneth there as much as neuer After that he was charged there by one for reading the bokes of Caluin Bucer and Bullinger The President asked if he were not afrayde to be burned as were the other before and to bring his parentes into such dishonor He aunswered that he knew well that all which woulde liue godly in Christ Iesus 2. Tim. 3. shoulde suffer persecution and that to him either to liue or to dye were aduauntage in the Lord. And as touching hys parentes Christ sayd he doth premonish himselfe That who so euer loueth Father or mother more then him Math. 10. is not worthy to be hys c. Iesus Maria sayde the President what youth is this now a dayes whiche cast themselues so headlong into the fire and so was he commaunded away Thirdly he was brought before Benet mayster of the Doctors of Sorboâ—â— The third examination and an other called Iacobine the 14. of October where as he chauncing to speake of the Lord the Doctor began thus to obiect as foloweth The Doctor The difference betweene the Lord and our Lord. See how
to do any thyng agaynste their conscience as it appeareth more amply in the supplication which after this the Angrongnians made and caused to be read before the Secretary in the open assemble the which heere ensueth ¶ To the most excellent and worthy prince The Duke of Sauoy c. our soueraigne Lord and naturall Prince The supplicatioÌ„ of the Angronians to their Duke MOst noble and renowmed prince we haue sente certayne of our men vnto your highnes to geue testimonie of our humble hartie and vnfayned obedience vnto the same and with all submission desire pardon touching the bearing of armour by certayne of our people in their extreme necessitie and for all other our trespasses for the which your soueraigne grace might conceiue any offence against vs. Secondly to desire in most humble wise your sayd hyghnes in the name of our Lord Iesus A lawfull request of the Angronians to lyue after Gods word that it would please the same to suffer vs to liue with freedome of conscience in our religion which also is the religion of our auncitours obserued for certayne hundreth yeares past And we are perswaded that it is the pure Gospell of our Lord Iesus the only veritie the word of life and saluation which we professe Also that it may please your most gratious clemencie not to take in yll part if we fearing to offende and displease God can not consent vnto certaine traditions and ordinances of the Church of Rome and heerein to haue pitie vpon our poore soules and the soules of our children to the end that your highnes be not in any wise charged in the iust iudgement of God for the same where all men must appeare to answere for their doyngs On our part we protest that we will seeke nothing but to be the true seruants of God to serue hym according to hys holy word and also to be true and loyall subiectes to your highnes and more obedient then any other being alwayes ready to geue our goodes our bodies our lyues and the liues of our children for your noble grace as also our religion teacheth vs to do only we desire that our soules may be left at libertie to serue God accordyng to hys holy word And we your poore humble subiectes shall most hartily pray our God and father for the good and long prosperitie of youre hyghnes for the most vertuous Lady your wife and for the noble house of Sauoy To this supplication they of S. Iohn of Roccapiata of S. Bartholomewe and of Perouse with those of the valley of Luserne did agree For it was concluded that the agreement made The wretched dealing of the Lord of Trinity against them of Tailleret should extend to all the confederates of the same religion Whiles they were treating of this agreement the Lorde of Trinitie vexed cruelly them of Tailleret vnder this pretence because they had not presented themselues to treate of this agreemeÌ„t He tormented them after this sort First he commanded that all theyr armour shoulde be brought before hym and then they on their knees should aske him pardon because they came not to treate of the agreement with the rest whiche notwithstandyng the most parte of them did Then he commaunded them to attend vpon hym to enrolle all the names of those which woulde be of the foresayde agreement Wherupon the next morning the chiefe of the housholders went to the village named Bouuets the place apointed thereunto and when they had heard the Sermon and called vpon God they beganne to write their names The enrolling of their names not being fully ended word was brought that the souldiers had gotten the top of the mountayne and taken all the passages whereat they of Tailleret were sore amazed and ranne with all speede to defende their wiues and children Some they saued the most part with their goodes were in their enemies hands already At this time wich sacking spoiling and burning they did much mischiefe After this the Lord of Trinitie sent word to them which were fledde that if they would returne The Papisâ—â— false breakers of promise made he woulde receiue them to mercy The poore people for the most parte trusting on his promise returned to Bouuets and yet the next morning the souldiers came thyther to apprehende them and their ministers and beset y e place one euery side Suche as were swift of foote and could shift best escaped but very hardly The rest were all hurte or taken and yet they all escaped by a marueilous meanes For it hapned that there was an old man which could not runne fast to whome one of the souldiers came with a naked sword in hys hand to haue slayne him Example of Gods maruelous protection for hys seruantâ— in tyme of neede The olde man seeing the imminent daunger caught the souldier by the legs ouerthrewe hym and drew hym by the heeles downe the hyll The souldier cryed out helpe helpe this villaine wyll kill me His felowes hearing him cry made hast to rescue him but in the meane time the old man escaped The rest seing what the olde man had done tooke hart of grace and albeit their armour and weapons were taken from them yet with stones and slings they so beat and discomfited their enemies that at that time they caryed no prisoners awaye The day folowing y e souldiers returning to the sayd Tailleret robbed spoyled and caried away all that they coulde finde and so continued three dayes together which was very easie for them to do because the poore men fearyng least they shoulde be charged with violating the agreement made no resistance but retyred toward Uillars The fourth day the sayde Lord of Trinitie to torment the poore Taillerets yet more cruelly sente his armye againe before day to y e mountaine and into the same place And because the people of the sayde village were retyred towards Uillars and scattered about the borders therof in the hygh mountaynes the souldyers not yet satisfied with spoyling and sacking the rest that they founde in the sayd Tailleret raunging about the confines thereof rauened and made hauocke on euery side The Village of Taâ—â—leret sacked and spoyled of what soeuer they could laye handes on taking prisoners both men and women which were loden with carriage The poore prisoners were cruelly handled Amongest other there was one whose care a souldier of Montdeuis in a raging fury The crueltie of Papisteâ— bit cleaue off with these wordes I wyll carry sayde he y e flesh of these wretched heretikes with me into my countrey They of Uillars also complayned of the great cruelty that was shewed vnto them during the time of the agreement The which when the Lord of Trinitie vnderstoode to make a shewe that he was offended therewith he came to his souldiers whiche were so weary that they coulde scantly goe not with fighting but because they were so heauily loden with the spoyle that they were not able to cary it and preteÌ„ding to
me to write any more and I had rather to speak it in priuate talke vnto your selfe Wherunto if you would admit me I trust you should not repent you thereof and vnto me Christ I take to my witnes it would be a great comfort in whom I wish you with all your flocke hartily well to feare Your prisoner and humble beadman vnto God for you Tho. Bilney Thus haue you the letters the abiuration and articles of Thomas Bilney Bilney cast 〈…〉 with 〈…〉 After which abiuration made about y t yeare of our Lord. 1529. the sayd Bilney tooke such repentaunce sorrow that he was neare the poynt of vtter dispayre as by y e wordes of M. Latimer is credibly testified whose wordes for my better discharge I thought here to annex written in his seuenth Sermon preached before K. Edward which be these I knew a man my selfe Bilney litle Bilney y t blessed Martyr of God who what time he had borne his fagot was come again to Cambridge had such conflictes within himselfe beholding this Image of death that his friendes were afrayde to let him be alone They were fayne to be with him day and night and comfort him as they could but no comfortes would serue And as for the comfortable places of Scripture to bringe theÌ„ vnto him it was as though a man should runne him thorough the hart with a sword Yet for all this he was reuiued and tooke his death paciently and dyed well agaynst the tyrannicall sea of Rome Haec Latim Serm. 7. Agayn the sayd M. Latimer speaking of Bilney in an other of his sermons preached in Lincolnshyre hath these wordes following That same M. Bilney whiche was burnt here in England for gods words sake was induced and perswaded by his frendes to beare a fagot at the tyme when the Cardinall was aloft and bare the swinge Now when the same Bilney came to Cambridge again a whole yeare after he was in such an anguish and agony that nothing did him good neyther eating nor drinking nor anye other communication of Gods worde for he thought that al the whole Scriptures were agaynst him and sounded to his condemnation So that I many a time commoned w t him or I was familiarly acquaynted with him but all thinges whatsoeuer any man could allege to his comforte seemed vnto him to make agaynst him Yet for all that afterward he came againe God indued him with such strength and perfectnes of fayth that he not onely confessed hys faith in y e Gospell of our Sauiour Iesu Christ but also suffered his body to be burned for that same Gospels sake which we now preach in England c. Haec ille Ser. 8. fol. 132 Furthermore in the first sermon of the said M. Latimer before the Dutches of Suffolk fol. 5. he yet speaking more of Bilney inferreth as followeth Here I haue sayth hee occasion to tell you a story which happened at Cambridge M. Bilney or rather S. Bilney y t suffered death for gods words sake Latimer called 〈◊〉 â—â—â—â—uerted â—y Bilney the same Bilney was the instrument wherby God called me to knowledge For I may thanke him next to God for that knowledge that I haue in y e word of god For I was an obstinate papist as any was in Englande insomuch that when I should be made bacheler of Diuinitie my whole Oration went against Phillip Melancthon and agaynst his opinions Bilney heard me at that tyme and perceaued that I was zelous without knowlege and came to me afterward in my study and desired me for gods sake to heare his confession I dyd so and to say y e trueth by his confession I learned more then afore in many yeres So from that tyme forward I began to smell the word of God and forsake the Schoole doctors and such fooleries c. And much more he hath of the same matter which ye may see hereafter in the lyfe of M Latimer By this it appeareth howe vehemently this good man was pearced with sorow and remorse for his abiuration y e space almost of 2. yeares Bilney returneth agayne from his abiuration that is from the yeare 1529. to the yeare 1531. It followed then that he by Gods grace good counsayle came at length to some quiet of conscience being fully resolued to geue ouer his life for the confession of that truth which before he had renounced And thus being fully determined in hys minde and setting hys time he tooke his leaue in Trinitie hall at ten of the clocke at nyght of certayne of hys frendes and sayd that he would go to Ierusalem alluding belike to the words examples of christ in the Gospel going vp to Ierusalem Nam faâ—â—cius eâ—ats 〈◊〉 Hâ—â—â—osolyâ—â— Bilney â—â—â—eth vpoâ— Hâ—eâ—usaâ—â—â— what time he was appoynted to suffer his passion And so Bilney meanyng to geue ouer hys life for the testimony of Christes Gospell told his frends y t he woulde goe vp to Ierusalem and so would see theÌ„ no more immediately departed to Northfolk there preached first priuely in housholdes to coÌ„firm the brethren and sisterne and also to confirme the anchres whom he had conuerted to Christ. Then preached he opeÌ„ly in y e fieldes confessing his fact and preaching publickely y t doctrine which he before had abiured to be the very trueth willed all men to beware by hym and neuer to trust to theyr fleshly frends in causes of religion And so setting forward in his iourny toward the celestiall Ierusalem hee departed from thence to the Anchres in Norwiche there gaue her a new testament of Tindals translation and the obedience of a Christian man whereupon hee was apprehended and caryed to prison there to remayne till y t blynde bishop Nixe sent vp for a writte to burne hym In the meane season the Fryers and religious men with the residue of theyr Doctours Ciuill and Canon resorted to him 4. Orden of Fryers against Bilney busily labouring to perswade hym not to die in those opinions saying he shoulde be damned body and soule if he so continued Among whome first were sent to him of the byshop Doct. Call minister as they call him or Prouinciall of the graye Fryers and Doct. Stokes an Augustine Fryer Doct. Call and Doct. Stokes sent to dispute with Bilney Doct. Call called by Bilney who lay with hym in prison in disputation till the writte came that he should be burned Doctor Call by the word of God through the meanes of Bilneys doctrine good life wherof he had good experience was somewhat reclaymed to the Gospelles side Doct. Stokes remayned obdurate and doth yet to this day whose heart also the Lorde if it be hys will reforme open the eyes of his old age that he may forsake the former blyndnes of his youth An other great doer agaynst him was one Fryer Byrd with one eye Prouinciall of the white Friers This Byrde was a Suffragane in Couentry and after
Such was the power of his doctrine and sinceritie of his life M. Tindall conuerted his keeper that during the time of his imprisonment whiche endured a yeare and a halfe it is sayde hee conuerted hys keeper his daughter and other of his household Also the rest that were with him conuersaunt in the Castle reported of him that if he were not a good christen man they could not tell whome to trust The Procuror generall the Emperours Attourney being there Commendation of M. Tindall 〈…〉 were about him left this testimonie of him that he was Homo doctus pius bonus that is a learned a good and a godly man The same mornyng in which he was had to the fire he deliuered a letter to the keeper of the castle which y e keeper himselfe brought to the house of y e foresayd Pointz in Autwerpe shortly after which letter with his examinatiōs other his disputations I would might haue come to our handes all which I vnderstād did remaine yet perhaps doe in the handes of the keepers daughter For so it is of him reported that as he was in the Castle prisoner there was much writyng and great disputation to and fro betwene him and them of the Uniuersitie of Louaine which was not past ix or x. myles from the place where he was prisoner in such sorte that they all had enough to do and more then they could well weld to aunswere the authorities and testimonies of the Scripture whereupō he most pithely grounded his doctrine Of Iudas that betrayed Christ it is written that he returned the money agayne to the Phariseis Gods Iudgment vpon Philippes the betrayer of Tindall afterward did hang him selfe So Philippes this miserable traytor after he had bene receaued of Tyndal borrowed money of him yet betrayed him and pursued him to death albeit he reioyced a while after y t he had done yet y e saying so goeth that he not long tyme after enioyed the price of innocent bloud but was consumed at last with lyce The worthy vertues and doings of this blessed Martyr who for his paynefull trauailes and singular zeale to his countrey may be called in these our dayes an Apostle of Englād it were long to recite Amongest many other this because it seemeth to me worthy of remembraunce I thought not in silence to ouerpasse which hath vnto me credibly bene testified by certaine graue Marchauntes some of thē also such as were present the same tyme at the fact and men yet alyue The story wherof is this There was at Antwerpe on a tyme amongest a company of Marchauntes as they were at supper a certaine iuggler which through his diabolicall inchaūtementes or Art Magicall would fetch all kyndes of viandes wyne from any place they would and set it vpon the table incōtinent before them with many other such lyke thynges The same of this iuggler beyng much talked of it chaunced that as M. Tyndall heard of it he desired certaine of the Marchants that he might also be present at supper to see him play his partes To be briefe the supper was appointed and the Marchauntes with Tyndall were there present Then the iuggler being required to play his feates and to shewe his cunning after his wonted boldnes began to vtter all that he could do but all was in vaine At the last The power of Gods saintes against the deuil with hys labour sweating and toyling when he sawe that nothyng would go forward but that all his enchauntmentes were voyde he was compelled openly to confesse that there was some man present at supper which disturbed and letted all his doings So that a man euen in the Martyrs of these our dayes can not lacke the miracles of true faith if miracles were now to be desired As concerning y e workes and bookes of Tyndall which extend to a great number thou wast tolde before louyng reader howe the Printer heereof mindeth by the Lordes leaue W. Tyndals workes looked for to be all set out in one volum◠to collect them all in one Uolume together and put them out in print Wherefore it shall not greatly at thys time be needefull to make any seuerall rehearsall of them And as touching his translation of the new Testament because his enemies did so much carpe at it pretending it to be so full of heresies to aunswere therfore to their sclanderous tongs and lieng lippes thou shalt heare and vnderstand what faithfull dealing and sincere conscience he vsed in the same by the testimonie allegation of his own words The faithfull dealing of Tindall in translating the newe testament written in his Epistle to Iohn Frith as foloweth I call God to record against the day we shall appeare before our Lord Iesus to geue a reckening of our doings y t I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my cōscience nor would do this day if all that is in earth whether it be honour pleasure or riches might be geuē me c. And as ye haue heard Tyndals owne words thus protesting for himselfe now let vs heare likewise the faithfull testimonie of Iohn Frith for Tindall his deare companion and brother thus declaring in his aunswere to mayster More as followeth The testimony of Iohn Frith in his booke of the Sacrament concerning William Tyndall The testimony of Iohn Frith for Tindall ANd Tyndall I trust liueth well content with suche a poore Apostles life as God gaue his sonne Christ and his faithfull Ministers in this world which is not sure of so many mites as ye be yearely of poundes although I am sure that for his learning and iudgement in Scripture he were more worthy to be promoted then all the Bishops in Englande The wordes of Tindall written to Iohn Frith I receaued a letter from him whiche was written since Christmas wherein among other matters he writeth this I call God to record against the daye wee shall appeare before our Lord Iesus to geue a reckening of our doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my conscience nor woulde do this day if all that is in earth whether it be honour pleasure or riches might be geuen me Moreouer I take God to witnesse to my conscience that I desire of God to my selfe in this world no more then that without which I can not keepe his lawes c. Iudge Christian Reader whether these words be not spoken of a faithfull cleare innocent hart And as for his behauiour is such that I am sure no man can reproue him of any sinne howbeit no man is innocent before God which beholdeth the hart This much out of Frith And thus being about to conclude and finishe wyth the life and story of William Tindall Ex lib. Tind praxit Praelatorum it shall be requisite now that the Reader do heare some thing likewise of his supplication made to the King and nobles of the Realme as they are yet
Iacob yet vnderstand good Reader that it was written in very deede to Iohn Frith as is aboue tolde thee For the more proofe and euidence whereof read Frithes booke of the Sacramente and there thou shalte finde a certayne place of this Epistle repeated word for word beginning thus I call God to record against the day we shall appeare before our Lorde Iesus to geue a reckening of oure doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my conscience c. Which Epistle Iohn Frith hymselfe witnesseth that he receaued from Tyndall as in hys testimonie aboue appeareth ¶ The death of the Lady Katherine and of Queene Anne THe same yeare in the which W. Tyndall was burned which was the yeare of our Lord 1536. in the begynning of the yeare Anno. 1536. first died Lady Katherine Princes Dowager in the moneth of Ianuary The death of Lady Katherine 〈◊〉 Dowagar After whome the same yeare also in the moneth of May next following followed the death also of Queene Anne who had now bene married to the King the space of three yeares In certeine records thus we finde that the Kyng being in his Iustes at Greenewich sodenly with a fewe persons departed to Westminster and the next daye after Queene Anne his wife was had to the Tower The death of Queene Anne with the Lord Rochford her brother and certayne other and the xix day after was beheaded The wordes of this worthy and Christian Lady at her death were these Good Christen people I am come hether to die for according to the Law and by y e Lawe I am iudged to death and therefore I will speake nothing against it The wordes of Queene Anne at her death I am come hether to accuse no man nor to speake any thing of that whereof I am accused and condemned to die but I pray God saue the King and sende him long to raigne ouer you for a gentler or a more mercifull Prince was there neuer and to me he was euer a good a gentle and soueraigne Lord. And if any person will meddle of my cause I require them to iudge the best And thus I take my leaue of the world and of you all and I hartely desire you all to pray for me O Lord haue mercy on me To God I commend my soule And so she kneeled downe sayeng To Christ I commend my soule Iesu receiue my soule repeating the same diuers times till at length the stroke was geuen and her head was striken off And this was the end of that godly Lady and Queene Godly I call her Queene Anne beheaded CommendatioÌ„s of Quene Anne for sundry respectes whatsoeuer the cause was or quarell obiected against her Fyrst her last wordes spoken at her death declared no lesse her sincere fayth and trust in Christ then dyd her quiet modestie vtter forth the goodnesse of the cause and matter whatsoeuer it was Besides that to such as wisely can iudge vpon cases occurrent this also may seeme to geue a great clearing vnto her that the King the third day after was maried in his whites vnto an other Certaine this was that for the rare and singular giftes of her minde so well instructed and geuen toward God with suche a feruent desire vnto the trueth and setting foorth of sincere Religion ioyned wyth like gentlenes modestie and pitie toward all men there hath not many suche Queenes before her borne the Crowne of England Principally this one commendation she left behinde her that during her life the Religion of Christ most happely florished and had a right prosperous course Many things might be written more of the manyfolde vertues and the quiet moderation of her milde nature how lowly she would beare not onely to be admonished The milde nature of Queene Anne in taking admâ—nition but also of her owne accorde woulde require her Chapleynes playnely and freely to tell whatsoeuer they sawe in her amisse Also how bountifull shee was to the poore passing not only the common example of other Queenes but also the reuenues almost of her estate in so much that the almose which she gaue in three quarters of a yeare in distribution is summed to the number of xiiij or xv thousand pounds Beside the great peece of money which her grace intended to impart into foure sundry quarters of the Realme as for a stocke there to be employed to the behoofe of poore artificers and occupyers Agayne The great Almose of Queene Annne what a zelous defender she was of Christes Gospell all the world doth knowe and her actes doe and will declare to the worldes ende Amongst which other her actes this is one that shee placed M. Hugh Latymer in the Byshopricke of Worcester and also preferred Doctor Shaxton to his Byshopricke being then accompted a good man Furthermore what a true fayth she bare vnto the Lorde this one example may stande for many for that when King Henry was with her at Wodstocke and there being afrayde of an olde blinde prophesie for the which neyther he nor other Kings before him durst hunt in the sayde parke of Woodstocke nor enter into the Towne of Oxford at last thorough the Christian and faithfull counsayle of that Queene he was so armed against all infidelitie that both he hunted in the foresayde parke and also entred in the Towne of Oxford and had no harme But because touching the memorable vertues of this worthy Queene partly we haue sayd something before partly because more also is promised to be declared of her vertuous life the Lord so permitting by other who then were about her I will cease in this matter further to proceede This I can not but meruayle why the Parlament holden this yeare that is the xxviij yeare of the King which Parliament three yeares before had established and confirmed this Mariage as most lawfull shoulde now so sodeinly and contrary to their owne doings Statuâ— An. 28. Hen. 8. cap. 7. repeale and disable the sayd Mariage agayne as vnlawfull beeyng so lawfully before contracted But more I meruayle why the saide Parliament after the illegitimation of the Mariage enacted not contented with that should further proceede and charge her with such carnall desires of her body as to misuse her selfe with her owne naturall brother the Lorde Rochford and others Parliamentâ— not alwayes constant being so contrary to all nature that no naturall man will beleeue it But in this Acte of Parliament did lie no doubt some great mistery which heere I will not stand to discusse but onely that it may be suspected some secrete practising of the Papistes here not to be lacking considering what a mightie stoppe she was to their purposes and proceedings and on the contrary side what a strong Bulwarke she was for the maintenance of Christes Gospell and sincere religion which they then in no case could abide By reason wherof it may easily be considered that this Christian and deuout Debora could lacke no enemies
with them the Lord Cromwell to dyne with him at Lambeth as is afore declared and within few dayes also vpon the same required that he would geue a note of all his doings and reasonynges in the sayd Parlament whiche the sayd Cranmer eftsoones accomplished accordyngly Cranmers reasons and allegations against the 6. articles writteÌ„ to the king drawyng out his reasoÌ„s allegations the copy wherof beyng fayre written out by his Secretary was sent and deliuered vnto the kyng and there remayned Now after these thynges thus discussed as touchyng the vi wicked Articles it foloweth next in returnyng to the order of our story agayne to declare those thynges which after the settyng out of these Articles ensued commyng now to the tyme and story of the Lord Cromwell a man whose worthy fame and deedes are worthy to lyue renowmed in perpetuall memory ¶ The history concernyng the lyfe actes and death of the famous and worthy Counsailour Lord Thomas Cromwell Earle of Essex THomas Cromwell although borne of a simple parentage and house obscure The story of the Lord Thomas Cromwell through the singular excellencie of wisedome and dexteritie of witte wrought in him by God coupled with like industrie of mynde and desertes of lyfe rose to hygh preferrement and authoritie in somuch that by steppes and stayres of office and honour The base degree of the L. Cromwell recompensed with noble Ornamentes he ascended at length to that that not onely he was made Earle of Essex but also most secret and deare Counsellour to kyng Henry and Uicegerent vnto his person which office hath not commonly bene supplied at least not so fruitfully discharged with in this Realme First as touchyng his byrth he was borne at Putney or thereabout being a Smithes sonne whose mother maried after vnto a shyreman In the simple estate rude begynnyngs of this man as of diuers other before him we may see and learne that the excellencie of noble vertues heroicall prowesses which aduaunce to fame and honour staÌ„d not onely vpon byrth bloud as priuileges onely intayled appropriat to noble houses but are disposed indifferently proceede of the gift of God who rayseth vp the poore obiect many tymes out of the donghill matcheth him in throne with Peeres and Princes Psal. 113. As touching the order and maner of his comming vp Commendation of the L. Cromwell it would be superfluous to discourse what may be sayd at large onely by way of story it may suffice to giue a touch of certaine particulars and so to proceede Although the humble condition and pouertie of this maÌ„ was at the begynnyng as it is to many other a great let hinderauÌ„ce for vertue to shew her selfe yet such was the actiuitie and forward rypenes of nature in him so pregnauÌ„t in witte so ready he was in iudgemeÌ„t discret in toung eloquent in seruice faythfull in stomacke couragious in his penne actiue that beyng conuersauÌ„t in the sight of meÌ„ he could not long be vnespied not yet vnprouided of fauour helpe of freÌ„des to set him forward in place and office Neither was any place or office put vnto him whereunto he was not apt fit Nothyng was so hard which with witte and industrie he could not coÌ„passe Neither was his capacitie so good but his memorie was as great in reteining whatsoeuer he had atteined Which well appeared in cannyng the text of the whole new Testament of Erasmus translation without booke in his iourney going and comming from Rome Tho. Cromwell learned the new Testament in â—atin without booke whereof ye shall heare anone Thus in hys growing yeares as he shot vp in age and ripenes a great delite came in his mynde to stray into foreine countreys to see the world abroade and to learne experience whereby he learned such toungs and languages as might better serue for his vse hereafter And thus passing ouer his youth being at Antwerpe he was there reteined of the Englishe Marchauntes to be their Clerke or Secretary or in some suche lyke condition placed perteining to their affaires It happened the same time that the Towne of Boston thought good to send vp to Rome The towne of Bosten for renuing of their two Pardons one called the great Pardon the other the lesser Pardon Which thing although it should stand them in great expenses of money for the Popes Marchaundise is alwayes deare ware yet notwithstanding such sweetenesse they had felt thereof The popes marchaundise deare ware and such gayne to come to theyr Towne by that Romish Marchandise as all superstition is commonly gaynefull that they like good Catholicke Marchauntes Superstition commonly is gaynfull The popes leaâ—es of pardons and the Popes good customers thought to spare for no coste to haue their leases agayne of theyr Pardon 's renewed whatsoeuer they payde for the fine And yet was all this good Religion then suche was the lamentable blindnes of that time This then being so determined decreed amongest my couÌ„treymen of Boston to haue their pardoÌ„s needes repaired renewed from Rome one Geffray ChaÌ„bers with an other coÌ„panion was sent for y e messengers with writings money no small quaÌ„tity well furnished with all other things appointed necessary for so chargeable costly exployt who coÌ„ming in his iorney to Antwarpe misdoubting himselfe to be too weake for the compassing of suche a weightie peece of worke coÌ„ferred perswaded with Tho. Cromwell to associate him in that legacie and to assist him in the contriuing thereof Cromwell although perceauing the enterprise to be of no small difficultie to trauerse the Popes Court for the vnreasonable expenses amoÌ„gst those greedy cormorantes yet hauing some skill of the Italian toung and as yet not grounded in iudgement of religion in those his youthfull daies was at length obteined and content to giue the aduenture and so tooke his iourney toward Rome Cromwell goeth to Rome Cromwell loth to spend much time more loth to spend his money and againe perceiuing that the Popes greedy humor must needes be serued wyth some present or other for without rewards there is no doing at Rome began to cast with himselfe what thing best to deuise wherein he might best serue the Popes deuotion At length hauing knowledge how that the Popes holy tooth greatly delited in new fangled straunge delicates and dayntie dishes it came in his minde to prepare certeine fine dishes of gelly after the best fashion made after our countrey maner heere in Englande which to them of Rome was not knowne nor seene before This done Cromwell obseruing his time accordyngly as the Pope was newly come froÌ„ hunting into his pauillion he with his companions approched with his english presents brought in with a three mans song as we call it in the English tongue and all after y e English fashion The Pope sodenly marueiling at the straungenes of the song and vnderstanding that they were Englishmen and that
iudgement the King had of Cromwell in himselfe howsoeuer the parliament by sinister information was otherwise incensed to iudge vpon him Such malicious makebates about Princes and parliaments neuer lacked in common weales By such kyng Ethelstane was incensed to kill his brother Edwine pag. 159. So was king Edward 2. deposed So likewise when king Richard 2. was once brought into the Tower what crimes and accusations were layd against him in the Parlament So was Humfrey the good Duke of Gloucester the kings vncle by Henry Beauford bishop of Winchester and other in the Parliament holden at Bery arrested as a traitour and falsly made away pag. 160. What great treason was in the words of him who dwelling in Chepe side at the signe of the Crowne sayd merily to hys sonne that if he liued he would make him heyre of the crowne yet was he therefore atteinted and iudged for a Traytor pag. 701. In the tyme of king Henry the 8. how was that Parliament incensed wherein both Queene Anne was falsly condemned and Queene Elizabeth her daughter as falsly disherited To omit here the Attainder of the Duke of Buckingham wrought by the Cardinall of Yorke Of the lord Cobham likewise and sir Roger Acton pag. 150 If the cause of the lord Henry late Earle of Surrey were well tried out peraduenture no such hainous purpose of any treasoÌ„ shuld be found therin as than was made Who incensed y e late Duke of Somerset to behead his own brother but such makebates as these And afterward wheÌ„ the sayd Duke himselfe was attainted for a traytor and condeÌ„ned for a felon a briber and extorcioner how was the parliament then incensed Adam Damlip receyued of Cardinall Poole at Rome but a sely crowne in way of almes and therfore by meanes of Steuen Gardiner was atteinted for a traytor George Egles did but read some tyme in woods and by the said Gardiner was also condemned and suffered as a traytor Not that I here speake or meane agaynst the hygh courtes of Parliamentes of thys our Realme Authority of Parliamentes necessarilye assembled for the common wealth to whom I always attribute their due reuerence and authoritie But as it hapneth sometimes in generall Councels which though they be neuer so generall yet notwithstanding sometimes they may and do erre in waightie matters of religion so lykewise they that say that Princes and Parliaments may be misinformed sometimes by some sinister heds in matters ciuill and politike do not therein derogate or empaire the high estate of parliaments but rather geue wholsome admonition to princes and parliament men to be more circumspect and vigilant what counsell they shall admit and what witnesses they do credit For priuate affection which commonly beareth a great stroke in all societies doings of men creepeth sometymes into such generall Councels and into Princes Courtes also either to much amplifying things that be but small makyng mountaynes of mole-hils or els to much extenuating thyngs that be of themselues great and waightie according as it is truely said of the Poete Iuuenal Dat veniam cornis vexat censura columbas or as our English Prouerbe sheweth As a man is friended so is his matter ended And where the hedge is lowe A French prouerb a man may lightly make large leapes or rather to speake after the Frenche phrase Qui son chien veult tuer la rage luy met sus That is He that is disposed to haue hys dogge killed first maketh men beleeue that he is madde And thus much hauing declared touching the matter of his accusation the rest I referre to the high Parliament of that mightie king who shall one day bring all things to perfect light In the meane season howsoeuer the cause of the Lorde Cromwell standeth true or false this is certain that Steuen Gardiner lacked not an head nor yet priuie assisters which cunningly could fetch this matter about and watch their tyme when as the kyng being disposed to marrie an other wyfe Lady Anne of Cleue diuorâ—ed from the king which was the Lady Katherine Hawarde immediately after the beheading of the Lord Cromwell did repudiate Lady Anne of Cleue which otherwise is to be thought during the lyfe of Cromwell could not so well be brought to passe But these things beyng now done and past let vs passe them ouer and returne agayne from whence we digressed that is to the lord Cromwell beyng now atteinted committed to the Tower Who so long as he went with full sayle of fortune how moderately and how temperatly he did euer beare himselfe in his estate before hath ben declared The Christen pacience of the L. Cromwell in his aduersity So now the said lord Cromwell always one man by the contrary wynd of aduersitie being ouerblowen receiued the same with no lesse constancie and patieÌ„ce of a christian hart Neither yet was he so vnprouided of counsaile and forecast but that he did foresee this tempest long before it fell Cromwell foreseeing preparing of his trouble before it fell and also prepared for the same for two yeares before smelling the coÌ„spiracie of his aduersaries fearing what might happen he called vnto him his seruants and there shewing vnto them in what a slippery state hee stood and also perceiuing some stormy weather already to gather required them to looke diligently to their order and doings least through their default any occasion might rise agaynst him Cromwel good to his seruantes And furthermore before the tyme of his apprehension such order he tooke for his seruants that many of them especially the yonger brethren which had little els to take vnto had honestly left for theÌ„ in their frends hands to relieue them whatsoeuer should him befall Briefly such a louyng and kynd maister he was to his seruauntes that he prouided aforehand almost for them all In so much that he gaue to twelue children which were his Musitians twenty pound a peece and so coÌ„mitted them to their friends Of whom some yet remayne aliue who both enioyed the same and also geue recorde of this to be true Furthermore beyng in the tower a prisoner how quietly he bare it how valiauntly he behaued hymselfe how grauely and discretely he aunswered and entertayned the commissioners sent vnto him it is worthy noting Whatsoeuer articles and interrogatories they propounded they could put nothing vnto him either concerning matters ecclesiasticall or temporall wherein he was not more ripened and more furnished in euery condition then they them selues Amongst the rest of those Commissioners which came vnto him one there was whom the Lord Cromwell desired to cary for him a letter to the kyng which when he refused sayeng that he would cary no letter to the king from a traytor then the Lord Cromwell desired him at least to do from him a message to the king To that the other was contented and granted so that it were not agaynst his alleageance Then the Lord Cromwell taking witnesse
of the other Lordes what he had promised You shall commend me sayd he to the Kyng and tell hym By that he hath so well tryed and throughly prooued you as I haue done hee shall finde you as false a man as euer came about hym Syr Rafe Sadler the L. CroÌ„wels trusty frend Besides this he wrote also a letter from the Tower to the kyng whereof when none durst take the cariage vpon him sir Rafe Sadler whom he also had preferred to the kyng before beyng euer trusty faythfull vnto hym went to the king to vnderstand his pleasure whether he would permit him to bring the letter or not Which when y e kyng had graunted the sayd M. Sadler as he was required presented the letter vnto the king which he commaunded thrise to be red vnto him in so much the kyng seemed to be mooued therewith Notwithstanding by reason of the Acte of parliament afore passed the worthy and noble Lorde Cromwell oppressed by his enemies and condemned in the Tower and not comming to his answer the 28. day of Iuly an 1541. was brought to the scaffold on Tower hill where he sayd these words followyng I am come hither to die and not to purge my selfe The L. Cromwel brought 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 as some thinke peraduenture that I will For if I should so do I were a very wretch and a miser I am by the law coÌ„demned to die and thanke my lord God that hath appointed me this death for myne offence For sithens the tyme y t I haue had yeares of discretion I haue lyued a sinner and offended my Lord God for the which I aske him hartelie forgiuenes And it is not vnknowne to many of you that I haue bene a great traueller in this world being but of a base degree was called to high estate and sithens the tyme I came thereunto I haue offended my Prince for the which I aske him hartily forgiuenes and beseech you all to pray to God with me that he will forgiue me And now I pray you that be here to beare me record I dye in the catholike fayth not doubting in any Article of my faith no nor doubting in any sacrament of the church Manye haue slaundered me and reported that I haue bene a bearer of such as haue mainteined euill opinions which is vntrue But I confesse that like as God by his holy spirit doth instruct vs in the truth so the deuill is ready to seduce vs I haue bene seduced A true Christian confession 〈◊〉 the L. Cromâ—wel at his death but beare me witnes that I die in the catholike faith of the holy church And I hartily desire you to pray for the kings grace that he may long lyue with you in health and prosperitie and that after him his sonne prince Edward that goodly impe may long raigne ouer you And once again I desire you to pray for me that so long as life remaineth in this flesh I wauer nothing in my faith And so making his prayer kneling on his knees he spake these words the effect whereof here followeth A prayer that the Lord Cromwell sayd at the houre of his death O Lord Iesu which art the onely health of all men liuing The prayer of the L. Cromwel at his death and the euerlasting life of them which die in thee I wretched sinner do submit my selfe wholy vnto thy most blessed will and being sure that the thing cannot perish which is committed vnto thy mercy willingly now I leaue this fraile and wicked fleshe in sure hope that thou wilt in better wise restore it to me agayne at the last day in the resurrection of the iust I beseech thee moste merciful lord Iesus Christ that thou wilt by thy grace make stroÌ„g my soule against all temptations and defend me with the buckler of thy mercy against all the assaults of the deuill I see and knowledge that there is in my selfe no hope of saluation but all my coÌ„fidence hope and trust is in thy most mercifull goodnesse I haue no merites nor good works which I may alledge before thee Of sinnes and euill workes alas I see a great heape but yet thorough thy mercy I trust to be in the number of them to whome thou wilt not impute their sinnes but wilt take and accept me for righteous and iust and to be the inheritour of euerlasting lyfe Thou mercifull lord wast borne for my sake thou didst suffer both hunger and thirst for my sake thou didst teach pray and fast for my sake all thy holy actions and workes thou wroughtest for my sake thou suffredst most grieuous paines and tormentes for my sake finally thou gauest thy most precious body and thy bloud to be shed on the crosse for my sake Nowe most mercifull Sauior let al these things profit me that thou frely hast done for me which hast geuen thy selfe al so for me Let thy bloud cleanse and wash away the spots and foulenes of my sinnes Let thy righteousnes hide and couer my vnrighteousnes Let the merites of thy passion and bloudsheding be satisfaction for my sinnes Geue me Lord thy grace that the faith of my saluation in thy bloud wauer not in me but may euer be firme and constant That the hope of thy mercy and life euerlasting neuer decay in me that loue waxe not cold in me Finally that the weaknes of my fleshe be not ouercome with the feare of death Graunt me mercifull Sauiour that when death hath shut vp the eyes of my body yet the eyes of my soule may still behold and looke vpon thee and when death hath taken away the vse of my tongue yet my heart may cry and say vnto thee Lord into thy hands I commend my soule Lord Iesu receaue my spirit Amen And thus his prayer made after he had godly louingly exhorted them that were about him on the scaffold The death of the â— Cromwel he quietly committed his soule into the hands of God and so paciently suffred the stroke of the axe by a ragged and butcherly miser which very vngodly performed the office ¶ Of the Bible in English printed in the large volume and of Edmund Boner preferred to the Bishoprike of London by the meanes of the Lord Cromwell ABout the time and yere when Edmund Boner bishop of Hereford ambassadour resident in Fraunce begaÌ„ first to be nominate preferred by the meanes of the lord Cromwel to the bishoprike of London The Bibles of the 〈…〉 Paris which was anno 1540. it happened that the said Thomas Lord Cromwell and Erle of Essex procured of y e king of england his gracious letters to the French king to permitte and licence a subiect of his to imprint the Bible in English within the vniuersitie of Paris because paper was there more meete and apt to be had for the doing therof then in the realme of England also that there were more store of good workmen for the readie dispatch of
desiring him wyth plentie of teares so to conducte and prosper him in his iourney that he myght well escape the daunger of al his enemies to y e glory of his holy name if his good pleasure and will so were and then we embraced and kissed the one the other the teares so aboundantly flowing out from both our eies The parting betweene M. Garret Dalaber that we al bewet both our faces and scarcely for sorrowe coulde we speake one to the other and so he departed from me apparelled in my coate being committed vnto the tuition of oure almyghtye and mercifull father When he was gone downe the staires from my chamber I straightwayes did shut my chamber doore and weÌ„t into my study and tooke the new Testament in my hands kneeled downe on my knees and with many a deepe sigh and salt teare I did wyth much deliberation read ouer the 10. chapter of S. Mathew his Gospell and when I had so done Dalabers prayer for M. Garret with feruent prayer I did coÌ„mit vnto God that our dearely beloued brother Garret earnestly beseeching him in and for Iesus Christes sake his onely begotten sonne our Lord that he would vouchsafe not only safely to conducte and keepe our saide deare brother from the hands of all his ennemies but also that he would endue hys tender and lately borne litle flock in Oxford w t heauenly strength by his holy spirite that they might be well able therby valiauntly to wythstand to hys glory al their fierce enemies and also myght quietly to theyr owne saluation with all godly pacience beare Christes heauy crosse which I now â—awe was presently to be laide on their young and weake backes vnable to beare so huge a burden w tout the greate helpe of his holy spirite This done I laide a side my bookes safe folded vp M. Garrets gowne and hoode and laide them into my presse among mine apparel so hauing put on my short gowne shut vp my study and chamber doores and went towards Friswides to speake with that worthy martyr of God M. Clarke and others and to declare vnto them what hadde happened that after noone But of purpose I went by S. Mary church M. Clarke a famous or worthy leâ—rned man M. Diâ—t M. Vdall M. Eeden to goe firste vnto Corpus Christi Colledge to speake with Diet and Udall my faithfull brethren and fellowes in the Lord there But by chaunce I mette by the way wyth a brother of ours one master Eeden fellowe of Magdalene Colledge who assoone as hee sawe mee came with a pitifull countenance vnto mee saying that we were all vndone for M. Garret was returned agayne to Oxforde taken the last night in the priuie searche and was in prison with the Commissary I sayd it was not so He sayd it was so I tolde him it could not be so for I was sure he was gone He aunswered me and sayde I knowe he was gone with your letters but he came again yesterday in the euen was taken in his bed at Radleis this nyghte in the priuie search for quod he I heard our Proctour M. Cole say and declare the same this day in our colledge to diuers of the house But I told him againe that I was wel assured he was now gone for I spake with him later theÌ„ either the Proctor or Commissarie did and then I declared the whole matter vnto him how and when he came vnto me and howe hee went hys way willinge hym to declare the same vnto other our brethren whom he should meete with all and to geue God harty thankes for his wonderfull deliueraunce and to pray him also that he would grauÌ„t hym safely to passe away from al his enemies and told him that I was goinge vnto mayster Clarke of Friswides to declare vnto him this matter for I knewe thought verely that he and diuers others there were then in great sorowe for this matter Then went I straight to Friswides and Euensong was begon and the Deane and the other Canons were there in their gray Amices they were almost at Magnificat before I came thether M. Tauerner I stoode at the quier doore and heard master Tauerner play and others of the Chappell there sing wyth and among whome I my selfe was wont to sing also but nowe my singing and musicke was turned into sighing and musing As I thus and there stoode in commeth D. Cotisforde the Commissary The Phariâ—â— is troubled aâ— M. Garrets escape out of prisoÌ„ as fast as euer he could goe bare headed as pale as ashes I knewe his griefe well inough and to the Deane he goeth into the Quier where he was sittinge in hys stall and talked wyth him verye sorrowfully what I know not but whereof I might and did well and truely gesse I went aside from the Quier doore to see heare more The Commissary and Deane came out of the Quier wonderfully troubled as it seemed Aboute the middle of the Church met them D. London puffing blustering and blowing like a hungry and gredy Lion seeking hys pray They talked together a while but the Commissarie was much blamed of them for keeping of hys prisoner so negligently in so muche that hee wepte for sorrowe and it was knowen abroade that master Garret was escaped gone out of the Commissaries chamber at Euensonge tune but whether no man coulde tell These doctours departed and sent abrode their seruants and spies euery where Maister Clarke aboute the middle of Compline M. Clarke came foorth of the Quier I followed him to his chamber and declared what was happened that after noone of master Garrets escape He was glad for he knewe of his foretaking Then he sent for one M. Sumner anst M. Bets M. Sumner M. Bettes fellowes and Canons there In the meanâ— while he gaue me a very godly exhortation praying God to geue me and all the rest of our brethren prudentiam serpentinam simplicitateÌ„ columbinam for we shoulde haue shortly much neede thereof as he veâ—ely thought When M. Sumner and M. Bets were come vnto him hee caused mee to declare againe the whole matter vnto them two and they were very glad that M. Garret was so deliuered trusting that he should escape al his enemies Then desiring them to tell vnto our other brethren what was happened for there were diuers other in that Colledge I went to Corpus Christi colledge to comfort our brethren there being in like heauines There I taried and supped wyth them At whiche supper we were not very merie considering our state and pearill at hand When we had ended our supper and committed our whole cause with feruent sighes and harty prayers vnto God our heauenly father I went to Alborne hall there lay that night In the morning I was vp very early and as soone as I could get out at the dore I went straight toward Gloucester Colledge to my chamber It had rayned that morning and with my goyng I
thou art sent for No my Lord quoth he No quoth the Byshop That is a meruailous thing Forsooth my Lord quoth he vnles it be for a certaine search made of late in Windsore I cannot tell wherfore it should be Then thou knowest the matter well enough quoth the Bishop and takyng vp a quire of the Concordance in his hand sayd Understandest thou the Latine tongue No my Lord quoth he but simply No quoth the Bishop And with that spake M. Wrisley then secretary to the king he saith but simply I cannot tell quoth the B. but the booke is translated worde for word out of the Latin Concordaunce and so began to declare to the rest of the Counsaile the nature of a Concordance and how it was first compiled in Latin by the great diligence of the learned men for the ease of preachers concluding with this reason that if such a booke should goe foorth in English it would destroy the Latin tongue And so casting down the quire again he reached another booke which was the booke of Esay the prophet and turnyng to the last chap. gaue the booke to Marbecke and asked hym who had written the note in the margent The other looking vpon it said forsooth my Lord I wrote it Read it quoth the B. Then he read it thus Heauen is my seate and the earth is my footestoole Nay quoth the B. read it as thou hadst written it Then shall I read it wrong quoth he for I had written it false How hadst thou written it quoth y e bishop I had written it quoth he thus Heauen is my seat and the earth is not my footestoole Yea mary quoth the Bishop that was thy meanyng No my Lord quoth he it was but an ouersight in writyng for as your Lordshippe seeth this worde Not is blotted out At this tyme came other matters into the Counsaile so that Marbecke was had out to the next chamber And when he had stood there a while one of the Counsaile named sir Anthony Wingfield Captaine of the Garde came foorth and callyng for Marbecke committed him to one Belson of the gard saying vnto him on this wise Take this man and haue him to the Marshalsey and tell the keeper that it is the Counsailes pleasure that he shall entreat him gently And if hee haue any mony in his purse as I think he hath not much take you it from him left the prisoners do take it and minister it vnto him as he shall haue need And so the messenger departed with Marbecke to the Marshalsey and dyd his commission most faithfully and truly both to the keper and to the prisoner as he was commanded The second examination of Marbecke before the Bishops Gentleman in the Marshalsey ON the next day which was Tuesday by 8. of the clock in the morning there came one of the B. of Winchesters Gentlemen into the Marshalsey whose mā brought after him two great books vnder his arme finding Marbecke walking vp and downe in the Chappell demanded of the keeper why he was not in irons I had no such cōmaundement quoth he for the messenger which brought hym yesternight from the Counsaile sayd It was theyr pleasure he should he gētly vsed My Lord quoth the gentleman will not be content with you and so takyng the bookes of his man called for a chamber vp to the which he caried the prisoner and casting the bookes from him vpon a bed sate him downe and said Marbecke my Lord doth fauour thee well for certaine good qualities thou hast and hath sent me hither to admonish thee to beware and take heed least thou cast away thy selfe wilfully If thou wylt be plaine thou shalt doe thy selfe much good if not thou shalt do thy selfe much harme I assure thee my Lord lamenteth thy case for as much as he hath alwayes hearde good report of thee wherfore now see to thy selfe and play the wise man Thou art acquainted with a great sort of heretikes as Hobby and Heynes with other mo knowest much of their secrets if thou wilt nowe open them at my Lords request he will procure thy deliueraunce out of hand and preferre thee to better liuing Alas sir quoth he what secretes doe I knowe I am but a poore man and was neuer worthy to be so conuersant eyther with M. Hobby or M. Heynes to know any part of their myndes Wel quoth the Gentleman make it not so strange for my lord doth know wel inough in what estimation they had both thee and Anth. Person for your religion Of Anth. Person quoth he I can say nothyng for I neuer saw him with them in all my lyfe And as for my selfe I can not denye but that they haue alwayes I thanke them taken me for an honest poore man and shewed me much kindnes but as for their secrets they were to wise to commit them to any such as I am Peraduenture quoth the Gentleman thou fearest to vtter any thing of them Marbecke cannot be perswaded to 〈…〉 because they were thy frends lest they hearing therof might hereafter withdraw their frendship from thee which thou nedest not to feare I warrant thee for they are sure enough and neuer like to pleasure thee more ner no man els With that the water stoode in Marbeckes eyes Why weepest thou quoth the Gentleman Oh sir quoth he I pray you pardon me these men haue done me good wherfore I beseech the liuing God to comfort them as I would be comforted my selfe Well quoth the Gentleman I perceiue thou wilt play the foole and then he opened one of the bookes and asked him if he vnderstood any Latine But a little sir quoth he How is it then quoth the gentleman that thou hast translated thy booke out of the latin Concordance yet vnderstandest not the tongue I will tell you quoth he In my youth I learned the principles of my Grammar wherby I haue some vnderstāding therin though it be very smal Then the gentleman began to try him in the latin Concordance English Bible which he had brought and when he had so done was satisfied he called vp his man to fet away the bookes so departed leauing Marbecke alone in the chamber the dore fast shut vnto him About two houres after the Gentleman came againe with a sheet of paper folded in his hand Another talke betweene Winchesters gentleman and Marbecke sate him down vpon the beds side as before sayd by my troth Marbecke my lord seeth so much wilfulnes in thee that he saith it is pity to do thee good When wast thou last w t Haynes Forsooth quoth he about a three weekes agoe I was at dinner with him And what talke quoth the Gentleman had he at his boord I cā not tel now quoth he No quoth y e gentleman thou art not so dull witted to forget a thyng in so short space Yes sir quoth he such familiar talk as mē
or see there This tale was no sooner brought to Doct. London by William Symons Filmers vtter ennemie but he sent for the poore man home to his house 〈◊〉 London 〈◊〉 broâ—â—â— agâ—ynst â—â—â—ther where he chearished hym with meat and money telling him he shoulde neuer lacke so long as he liued that y e seely poore man thinking to haue had a daily frend of D. London was content to do and say whatsoeuer he and Symons would haue hym say or do against his owne brother And when D. London had thus won the pore man he retained him as one of his houshold men vntill the court day was come and then sent him vp to witnes this foresaid tale against his brother Which â—ale Filmer denied vtterly saying that D. London for a little meat and drinke sake had set him on and made him to say what his pleasure was â—â—â—mers own â—â—â—ther 〈◊〉 agaynst 〈◊〉 wherfore my Lord quoth Filmer to the bishop I beseeche your Lordship weigh the matter indifferently 〈◊〉 witnes stand is aâ—â—â—nst the 〈◊〉 for as muche as there is no man in all thys towne y t can or will testifie with him that euer he heard any such talke betwene him and me and if he can bring forth any that wil witnes the same with him I refuse not to die But say what he could it would not preuaile Then Filmer seeing no remedy but that hys brothers accusemeÌ„t shuld take place he sayd Ah brother what cause hast thou to shew me this vnkindnes I haue alwaies ben a naturall brother vnto thee and thine and helped you all to my power from time to time as thou thy selfe knowest and is this a brotherly part 〈◊〉 cast 〈◊〉 by his 〈…〉 thus to rewarde me nowe for my kindnesse God forgeue it thee my brother geue thee grace to repent Then Filmer looking ouer his shoulder desired some good body to let him see the booke of statutes Hys wife being at the end of the hall and hearing her husband call for the booke of statutes ran downe to the keper and brought vp the booke gat it conueied to her husbaÌ„d The Bishop seeing the booke in his hand starte hym vp from the bench in a great sume 〈◊〉 Bishops â—â—â—demne 〈◊〉 not one without 〈◊〉 but 〈…〉 that â—â—ould not 〈…〉 by 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 do the 〈…〉 say that 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 but by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 iust 〈…〉 a 〈◊〉 accuser 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 demanding who had geueÌ„ the prisoner that booke commaunding it to be taken from him and to make searche who had brought it swearing by the faith of hys body he should go to prison Some sayd it was his wife some sayd the keeper Like inough my lord quoth Symons for he is one of the same sort as worthy to be heere as the best if he were rightly serued But howsoeuer it was the truthe would not be knowen and so the Bishop sate him downe againe Then sayd Filmer O my Lord I am this day iudged by a lawe why should not I see the lawe that I am iudged by The law is I should haue two lawfull witnesses and here is but one which would not doe as he doeth but that he is forced thereunto by the suggestion of mine ennemies Nay quoth Bucklayer the kynges atturney thyne heresie is so heinous and abhorteth thine owne brother so much that it forceth him to witnesse against thee which is more then two other witnesses Thus as ye see was Filmer brought vniustly to hys death by the malice of Symons and D. London who had enticed that wretched caitiffe his brother to be their minister to worke his confusion But God which is a iust reueÌ„ger of all falsehode wrongs would not suffer that wretch long to liue vppon earth but the next yeare followyng he beyng taken vp for a labourer to goe to Bullaine had not bene there three daies ere that in exonerating of nature a Gunne tooke him and tore him all to peeces And so was these woordes of Salomon fulfilled A false witnesse shall not remaine vnpunished Iohn Marbecke THen was Marbecke called and hys Inditement read The inditement of Marbecke whiche was that he shoulde say That the holy Masse when the Priest doeth consecrate the body of our Lorde is poluted deformed sinnefull and open robbery of the glory of God from the which a Christian hart ought both to abhorre and flee And the eleuation of the Sacramente is the similitude of the setting vp of Images of the calues in the Temple builded by Ieroboam and that it is more abhomination then the sacrifices done by the Iewes in Ieroboams temple to those calues And that certaine and sure it is that Christ himself is made in the masse mans laughing stocke To thys hee aunswered and sayde Marbecke aunswereth to his inditement that these woordes wherof they had indited him were not his but the wordes of a learned man called Iohn Caluine and drawn out of a certaine Epistle which the sayd Caluine had made whych Epistle he had but onely wrytten out and that long before the 6. Articles came foorth so that nowe he was discharged of that offence by the kings generall pardon desiring that he might enioy the benefite thereof Then was the Iurye called which were all Farmers belonging to the Colledge of Wyndsore Partiall dealing in calling the Iurye whereof fewe or none had euer sene those men before vppon whose life and death they went Wherfore the prisoners counting the farmers as partial desired to haue the Townes men or such as did know them and had sene their daily conuersations in the place of the Farmers or els to be equally ioyned w t them but that would not be for the matter was otherwise foreseene and determined Now when the Iury had taken theyr oth and al Bucklayer the kynges atturney began to speake Buclayer the kinges atturney a persecuter and first he alledged many reasons against Anth. Person to prooue him an hereticke Whych when Anth. woulde haue disprooued the Bishop sayd let him alone Syr he speaketh for the K. so went Bucklayer foorth with his matter making euery mans cause as hainous to the hearers as he coulde deuise And when he had done and sayd what he would then Sir Humfrey Foster spake to the Quest in the fauor of Marbecke on thys wise Maisters quoth hee Syr Humfrey Foster speaketh for Marbecke yee see there is no man here that accuseth or layeth any thyng to the charge of this poore man Marbecke sauing he hath written certaine things of other mens sayings with his owne hand wherof he is discharged by the kings generall pardon therfore ye ought to haue a conscience therin Then start vp Fachel at the lower ende of the benche and sayd Fachell a persecuter What can we tel whether they were wrytten before the pardone or after They may as well be wrytten since as afore for any thing that we
maruelled at it said plainly that y e Scripture knew no such terme of transubstantiation Damlip threatned by the Byshops Then begā the other Bishops to threaten him shortly to cōfute him with their accustomed argument I meane fire and fagot if hee should still stand to y e defence of that he had spoken Wherunto he constantly answered that he would the nexte day deliuer vnto them fully so much in writing as he had said whereto also he would stand and so was dismissed The next day at the houre appointed to appeare when they looked surely to haue apprehended hym in the meane season he had secrete intimation from the Bishop of Canterbury Damlip secretly warned to voide that if he did any more personally appeare he should be committed vnto Warde not like to escape cruell death Wherupon he plaieng in deede then somewhat old Adams part for such is man left in his owne handes had him commended vnto them and sent them four sheetes of paper learnedly written in the Latin toung cōteining his faith with his argumentes conferences of the Scriptures and allegations of the Doctours by a messenger or frend of his Whiche done he hauyng a little money giuen him in his purse by his frends stepped aside and went to the West countrey and there kept all the time whyle great trouble kindled against Gods people in Calice vpon the same as ye shall heare the Lord permitting After his departure the Kings Maiestie was aduertised that there was great dissention diuersitie of pernitious opinions in his sayd towne of Calice greatly tending to the daunger of the same Wherupō during yet the daies of the Lord Cromwell D. Champiō and M. Garret sent to preach at Calyce were sent ouer Doct. Champion Doctour of Diuinitie M. Garret who after was burned two godly and learned men to preach and instruct the people and to cōfute all pernitious errours who in effect preached and mainteined the same true doctrine which Adam Damlip had before set foorth and by reason thereof they left the Towne at their departure very quiet and greatly purged of the sclaunder that had runne on it After the departure of the sayd Champion and Garret one Sir William Smith Curate of our Lady Parishe in Calice a man very zelous though but meanely learned did begin to preach and earnestly to inuey against Papistrie and wilfull ignoraunce exhorting men obediently to receaue the word and no longer to contemne the same Syr W. Smith Curate and a zealous preacher at Calyce least Gods heauie plagues and wrath should fall vpon them which alwayes foloweth the contempt of his holy word Which sir William Smith for that sometime he would be very feruent zelous sharply inueying against the despisers of the word was moued by some of y e Counsell there who woulde seeme to fauour Gods word that he should not be so earnest against them that yet could not away with the same willing him to beare with suche for by bearing with them they might hap to be wonne Well well said the same Smith openly in the Pulpit one day as he preached some men say I am too earnest and will me to beare with such as continue open enemies against Christes holy Gospell and refuse nay forbid that any should reade the Bible or holy scripture within their house but let all such take heede for before God I feare that God for their contemning of his word will not long beare with them but make them in suche case as some of them shall not haue a head left them vpon their shoulders to beare vp their cap withal which also after came to pas This Smyth continued in the diligente bestowing of his talent there till shortly after the deuill got such hold in the harts of a number of Gods enemies that he with diuers other godly men were called ouer into Englande and charged with erroneous opinions worthy of great punishment as hereafter more at large shall appeare First the Lord Lislie the Kings deputy there whome we shewed to be the maintainer of Damlip albeit he were himselfe of a most gentle nature of a right noble bloud The Lord Lisli◠base sonne to K. Edward the 4. the base sonne of that noble Prince King Edwarde the fourth being fiercely set on and incessauntly entised by the wicked Lady Honor his wife who was an vtter enemie to Gods honour and in Idolatry hypocrisie pride incomparably euill she beeing dayly and hourely thereunto incited and prouoked by Sir Thomas Palmer Knight Iohn Rookewood Esquire two enemies to Gods word Syr Thomas Palmer M. Rookewood The Councell of Calice letters against the Protestantes beginning now to flourish at Calice these I say with certayne other of the Counsell of the sayd Towne of Calice to the number of vij mo besides themselues seeking occasion or rather a quarell where no iust cause was geuē begā to write very heinous letters and greuous complaints vnto the Lordes of the priuie Counsell agaynst dyuers of the Towne of Calice affirming that they were horribly infected with heresies and pernitious opinions As first the foresaid Adam Damlip who though he were for a time escaped their hands yet stacke still in their remembraunce from time to time vntill at last the innocent man was cruelly put to death as a traitor as hereafter shal appeare Also besides this Damlip they complained of Thomas Broke Rafe Hare likewise of Sir Iohn Butler then Commissarie and Sir W. Smith Iames Cocke aliàs Coppen de Hane Iames Barber other and the names of them all sente ouer Of the wich persons first the sayde Thomas Broke and Rafe Hare Coppen de Hane and Iames Barber were apprehended and sent ouer and cōmitted to prison in Westminster gate and then commanded to appeare before the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bish. of Winchester the Bishop of Chichester and ten other appointed by the Kings maiesties commission for the examination of them And their accusers also were sent ouer with letters from the Counsell there vnto his priuie Councell here in the furtheraunce of their malicious sutes against those honest men with certaine speciall letters directed vnto the Lord Fitzwilliams then Earle of South-hampton great Admirall of Englād to the L. Sandes Lord Chamberlayne of the Houshold likewise also to sir William Kingstone Knight Comptroller of y e houshold and to D. Sampson then B. of Chichester and other tending all to one effect that is to say to the vtter destruction of these godly men if God after his wonted manner had not mightely preserued them and as it were ouershadowed them with the wings of his mercy That the same may the better appeare you shall vnderstand that first Rafe Hare a man rude and so vnlearned that scarce he could reade yet through Gods grace The trouble o◠Rafe hare souldiour of Calice was very zelous and therwith lead so godly temperate a life as not one of his enemies
plainly â—â—nswere that Saints should not be honoured My Lordes sayde hee there are two things worthy of note 〈◊〉 honour 〈◊〉 God is 〈…〉 4. The one is certaine the other vncertayne It is found plainly and certaine in Scripture that we should worship and honor one God according to the saying of the first Commaundement Thou shalt only worship and honour thy Lord God with all thy heart But as for praying to and honouring of Saintes there is great doubt among many whether they hear or no inuocation made vnto theÌ„ Therefore I exhorted all men equally in my doctrine that they shoulde leaue the vnsure waye and folowe that way which was taught vs by our master Christ. He is our only mediatour and maketh intercession for vs to God hys father 〈…〉 to be 〈◊〉 He is the doore by the which we must enter in Hee that entreth not in by this doore but climeth an other way is a theefe and murtherer Hee is the veritie and lyfe Hee that goeth out of this way there is no doubte but hee shall fall into the mire yea verely is fallen into it already This is the fashion of my doctrine the whych I haue euer followed Uerely that whyche I haue hearde and reade in the woorde of God I taught openly and in no corners And now ye shal witnes the same if your Lordships will heare me Except it stande by the worde of God I dare not be so bold to affirme any thinge These sayings he rehearsed diuers times 13 Thou false heretike haste preached plainly 13. Article saying that there is no Purgatorie and that it is a fained thinge any man after thys life to be punished in Purgatorie My Lordes as I haue oftentimes sayde heeretofore Aunswere without expresse witnesse and testimonie of the Scripture I dare affirme nothyng Purgatory not once named in Scripture I haue ofte and diuers times read ouer the Bible and yet suche a terme founde I neuer nor yet any place of Scripture applicable therunto Therfore I was ashamed euer to teache of that thyng whych I coulde not finde in the Scripture Then sayd he to master Iohn Lauder hys accuser If you haue any testimonie of the Scripture by the which ye may prooue any such place shewe it nowe before this auditorie But this dolt had not a worde to say for him selfe but was as dumbe as a beetle in that matter 14 Thou false heretike hast taught plainly against the vowes of Monkes Friers Nunnes and Priestes saying 14. Article that whosoeuer was bounde to such like vowes they vowed themselues to the estate of damnation Moreouer that it was lawful for priestes to marry wiues and not to liue sole Of soothe my Lordes I haue read in the Euangell Aunswere that there are three kindes of chaste men Some are gelded from their mothers wombe some are gelded by men Math. 13. and some haue gelded themselues for the kingdome of heauen sake Uerelye I say Three kindes of chast men The dauÌ„ger of vnchastitye these men are blessed by the Scripture of God But as many as haue not the gift of chastitie nor yet for the Euangell haue not ouercome the concupiscence of the flesh and haue vowed chastitie yee haue experience although I should holde my peace to what inconuenience they haue vowed them selues When he had sayde these wordes they were all dumbe thinking better to haue tenne Concubines then one married wife 15 Thou false heretike and runnagate sayest 15. Article thou wylte not obey our Generall nor Prouinciall Councels My Lords what your general Councels are I knowe not I was neuer exercised in them Aunswere but to the pure worde of God I gaue my labors Read here your general Councels or els geue me a booke wherin they are contained that I may reade them If they agree with the word of God They runne aâ—pase to shedde bloud I will not disagree Then the rauening wolues turned into woodnes said Wherefore let we him speake any further Reade forth the rest of the articles stay not vpoÌ„ them Among these cruell tygers there was one false hypocrite Iohn Grayfinde Scot an hastye butcher to his slaughter a seducer of the people called Ioh. Graifind Scot standing behind Ioh. Lauders backe hasting him to read the rest of y e articles not to tary vpoÌ„ his witty and godly answers For we may not abide them quoth he no more then the diuill may abide the signe of the Crosse when it is named 16 Thou heretike sayest that it is vaine to builde to the honor of God costly Churches 16. Article seeinge that God remaineth not in the Churches made with mens handes nor yet God can be in so litle space as betwixt the priests handes My Lordes Salomon sayeth If that the heauen of heauens can not comprehende thee Aunswere howe muche lesse thys house that I haue builded And Iob consenteth to y e same sentence Seeing that he is higher then the heauens therefore what canst thou build vnto him He is deper then hel 3. Reg. 8. Iob. 11. then how shalt thou know him He is longer then y e earth and broader then the sea So that God cannot be compreheÌ„ded into one place because that he is infinite These sayings notwithstanding I said neuer that Churches should be destroyed But of the contrarye I affirmed euer Whereunto Churches should serue that Churches should be sustained and vpholden that the people should be congregated into them there to hear of God And moreouer wheresoeuer is true preaching of the word of God and the lawfull vse of the Sacraments vndoubtedly there is God himselfe So that both these sayings are true together God cannot be coÌ„prehended into any place and where soeuer are two or three gathered in hys name there is he present in the middest of them Then sayde he to hys accuser If you thinke any otherwise then I say shew foorth your reasons before this auditorie Then he without al reason being dumbe and not answering one word proceeded foorth in hys articles 17 Thou false heretike contemnest fastinge and sayest 17. Article thou shouldest not fast My Lordes I finde that fasting is commended in the Scrypture therefore I were a sclaunderer of the Gospell if I contemned fastynge And not so onely Answeare True fasting he alloweth but I haue learned by experience that fastinge is good for the health of the bodye but God knoweth who fasteth the true fast 18 Thou false heretike haste preached openlye 18. Article sayinge that the soule of man shall sleepe to the latter daye of iudgement and shall not obtaine life immortall vntill that day Aunswere God full of mercy and goodnesse forgeue them that saye such things of me I wote and knowe surely by the worde of God that he which hathe begun to haue the faith of Iesu Christ and beleueth firmely in him I know surely that the soule of that
might y t the spirite of Christ and efficacye of our fayth can doe in these our writinges if ye shall persist so still in your fury we condemne you together with this Bull all the Decretall we geue you to Sathan to the destruction of flesh y t your spirite in the day of our Lord may be deliuered in the name whiche you persecute of Iesu Christ our Lord. Amen For our Lord Iesus Christ yet liueth and raygneth in whom I do nothing doubt who I firmly trust wil shortly come and slay with the spirite of his mouth and destroy with the brightnes of his comming this man of sinne and sonne of perditioÌ„ for asmuch as I cannot deny The Pope the true Antichrist if the pope be the author and doer of these mishapen and monstruous doinges but he is the true finall most wicked and that famous Antichrist that subuerteth the whole worlde by the operation of his delusions as we see it in all places fulfilled and accomplished But whether doth the burning zeale of charity cary me Neither am I as yet fully perswaded this to be the popes Bull but to proceede from his wicked Apostle Eckius who with his fathers Eccius fariously gaping at me like a gulfe would swallow me cleane vppe â—inging wyth the wicked thus Let vs swallow him vp quicke and whole like hell and like one descending downe into the pitte For little careth this furious maâ—braine Prouerb 1. howe the veritie of God be extinguished ye he would count that for a lucre so he might â—ill his malicious desire with the bloude 〈◊〉 his brother O miserable state of the Churche at this time worthy to be bewailed w t teares oâ— bloude But who heareth our gronings or who comforteth our weepings The furie of the Lorde seemeth to be inoxorable against vs. Ouer and besides what a ridiculous toye or pretie figment haue they inuented wherby belike to sport theÌ„selues with some merye matter amongest their earnest businesse wryting that besides other great frendshippe whych they haue shewed vnto me they haue also offered to support me with mony The Pope lyeth in his Bull where he saith that he offered money to Luther to come to Rome and to beare my charges with theyr liberality in my iourney to Rome Wil ye see what a charity is newly come vpon the Citie of Rome which after it hath pilled and polled the whole world of their money and hath consumed wasted the same by intolerable tyranny nowe coÌ„meth and to me onely offereth money But this impudent lye I know with whose hoÌ„mer it was coined Caietanus the Cardinall a man borne and formed to lie for the whetstone after his worshipfull Legacie depeached in Germanie comming home to Rome there he forged fained that he promised me mony wheras he being at Anspurge was there in such miserable penury so pinching in his house that it was thought he woulde haue famished his familye But thus it becommeth the Bull to be verè Bulla that is a thing of nought voide of all trueth and wit And so these great iudges condemners after all thys yet haue authority to commaund vs to beleeue them to say truth when they do nothing but lie and that they are good Catholickes when they be starke heretickes and that they are true Christians The Pope by the vertue of this vniuersall Quodcunque ligaueris can do all thinges wheÌ„ they play the very Antichrist and all by the vertue of this vniuersall Quodcunque ligaueris c. i. Whatsoeuer thing thou bindest c. So that where nothing is excepted they thinke they may do all things Who not only do lie most loudly and manifestly but also which passeth all impudencie do vaunt and commend their liberalitye before y e people to bring me more in hatred making men falsly to beleue that they offered frendship and money vnto me Whereas these tyrantes of Rome if they had had any trueth goodnesse or godlinesse in them shoulde haue taken some better hede in their doing and speaking so that no aduersarye might conceiue any suspition of euil against them But now if there were no other matter els to bring this Bull out of credite onely this grosse foolish lie were sufficient to declare how light vaine and false this Bul is What would Rome thinke yee offer money to mee And how then commeth thys which I knowe to be moste certaine that out of the banke as they call it two or three huÌ„dreth crownes were assigned in Germanye to be disposed and geuen to ruffians and catchpoles Men hyred by the Papistes to kill Luther to murder Luther for these be the reasons arguments whereby nowe fighteth raigneth and triumpheth the holy Apostolicke sea the mistres of faith mother of al churches y t which long since should haue bene prooued to be the very â—eate of Antichrist and manifold waies hereticall if shee had fought wyth the sword of the spirit which is the word of God whereof she her self is nothing ignorant therefore because she would not be brought to that issue thus shee fareth and taketh on like as she were madde in the Churche of Christ confounding and consuming all thinges wyth warres The Popes Church flyeth the tryall of the Scripture murthers bloudshed death and destruction and yet for all thys they must nedes be counted most holy fathers in God vicars of Christ and Pastors of his flocke But goe to that I may also dally with them a while let them yet send me the money they speake of for as touching their promise safeconduct because I will not ouercharge them that I gladly resigne to them againe seeing I haue no great nede therof so that y e moni may come to my haÌ„ds But heere I must require so muche as may suffice mee to wit that I may be furnished with fifty thousand footemen and ten thousande horsemen to conducte me safe to Rome and so for any other promise of safe conduct I wil not trouble them And this I requier because of the daunger that is in Rome What safe conducte M. Luther requireth of the Pope whych deuoureth vp her inhabitauntes neyther keepeth nor euer did keepe promise wyth any Where these most holy fathers do slay their beloued children in the charitie of God and brethren destroy their brethren to doe seruice to Christe as the manner is and stile of Rome In the meane time I will keepe my selfe free and saâ—â— from the Citation of this most reuerend Bull. O ye miserable varlets which are so coÌ„founded with the truth and with your own conscience that neither ye can lie handsomely neither dare ye speake the truth and yet neither ca ye so kepe your selues quiet to your perpetuall ignominie and confusion Furthermore here in this Bull is brought in a straunge fashion of stile not heard of before For where Augustine would haue sayd that he would not beleue the Gospel
brought openly to the Cathedrall Church and so to the place of punishment where malefactours are executed and there should make open confession of their wickednes But euen at the same tyme chaunced a persecution against the Lutheranes which was the cause that this sentence albeit it was too gentle for so great offence was not put in execution For because the name of the Lutheranes was most odious they feared least the punishment of these men should not haue bene so much thought to be due for their offence The Fryers â—â—caped and 〈◊〉 Lutheâ—â—â—es puniâ—â—â—d as done in reproch of the order and many thought that whatsoeuer should be done to them it would be to the Lutheranes a pleasant spectacle and cause them much to reioice This order of the Franciscanes was esteemed of the common people very holy so that what tyme they were carried out of Paris certayne women mooued wyth pitie followed them vnto the gate of the Uniuersitie wyth many teares and sighes After they came to Orleance and were bestowed in seuerall prisons they began to boast agayne of their liberties and priuiledges and at length after long imprisonment they were discharged and set at libertie without anye further punishmente Had not these persecutions before mentioned letted the matter the King had determined as it was certaynely reported to plucke downe their house and make it euen with the ground Ex Io. Sleid. lib. 9. But to leaue the memorye of thys Idolatrous generation not worthy any further to be named let vs occupy the tyme with some better matter 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 M. 〈◊〉 tyme. in remembring the story of a good and constant Martir of the Lorde before ouerpast whiche suffered in Kent for the worde of God before Luthers time about the second yeare of this kings raigne as heere in story followeth Iohn Browne a blessed Martyr of Christ Iesus burned at Ashford by Archbishop Warrham and Doct. Fisher Bish. of Rochester about the 2. yeare of king Henry the 8. An. 1511. Persecuters Martir The cause W. Warrh Archb. of Cant. Fisher byshop of Rochester A chauÌ„try priest Walter More Gentleman William More hys brother Children of Wye Baily arraÌ„t Beare of Wilborough Two seruauntes of Wil. Warham I. Browne of Ashford At Asheford Ann. 1511. The first occasion of the trouble of this I. Brown the blessed seruaunt of God The story of Iohn Browne Martyr was by a certayne Prieste who passing downe to Graues end in the coÌ„mon Barge where the sayd Ioh. Brown was amongest diuers other passingers moe and disdayning y t hee so saucely shoulde sit so neare vnto him in the Barge who belyke seemed not muche to passe vppon the Priest began to swell in stomacke agaynst him At length bursting forth in his priestly voyce and disdaynefull countenaunce hee asked hym in this maner Doest y u know sayd he who I am thou sittest to neare me and fittest on my clothes No sir sayde the other I know not what you are I tell thee quoth hee I am a priest What sir are you a parson or vicar Talke betweeâ— Iohn Browne a proud Priest 〈◊〉 in Graues end 〈◊〉 Barge or some ladies chapleine No quoth he agayne I am a soule Priest I sing for a soule Doe you so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir sayd he where find you the soule when you go to Masse I cannot tel thee sayd the Priest I pray you where doe you leaue it sir when the Masse is done I cannot tell thee sayde the priest Neither can you tell where to find it when you goe to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done howe can you then saue the soule sayd he Go thy wayes said the priest I perceiue thou art an hereticke and I will be euen with thee So at the landing Walter More William More Chilten and Beare persecuters the priest taking with him Walter More and W. More two Gentlemen and brethren rode straightwayes to the archbishop who theÌ„ was Wil. Warham Wherupon the sayd Iohn Browne within 3. dayes after was seÌ„t for by the archbishop His bringers vp were Chilten of Wye baily arraunt and one Beare of Wilseborough with two of the bishops seruantes Who with certayn other being appoynted for the same came sodenly into his house vppon him Iohn Browne sodeinly taken and caryed away the same day when his wife was churched as hee was bringing in a messe of pottage to the bourd seruing his gestes and so laying hands vpon hym set him vpon his owne horse and binding his feete vnder the horses belly caryed him away to Canterbury neither he nor his wife nor any of his friendes knowing whether he went nor whether he should and there continuing the space of 40. dayes froÌ„ LowsoÌ„day till Friday before Whitsonday through the cruell handling of the sayd Archb. and y e B. of Rochest D. Fisher hee was so piteously intreated His bare 〈◊〉 set vpon the hote coales to make him deny the truth that his bare feete were set vpon the hote burning coales to make him deny his fayth whiche notwithstanding hee would not doe but paciently abiding y e payne continued in the Lordes quarrell vnremoueable At length after al this crueltie susteined his wife yet not knowing where he was become on Friday before Whitsonday he was sent to Ashford where he dwelt the next day there to be burned In the meane time Brown brought to Ashford to be burned as he was brought to the town ouer night there to be set in the stockes it happened as God would that a young mayde of his house comming by and seeing her mayster ran home and told her mistres Then she comming to him and finding him in y e stocks appoynted to be burned the next morow Browne set in the stockes at Ashford sat by him all the night long To whome then he declared the whole story or rather tragedy how he was haÌ„dled and how his feet were burned to the bones that he could not set them vppon the ground by the two Bishops aforesayde he thanked God therfore and all to make me sayd hee to deny my Lorde which I will neuer doe for if I should deny him sayde he in this world he would deny me hereafter And therfore I pray thee sayd he good Elizabeth continue as y u hast begon bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God And so the next day which was on Whitson euen thys godly martyr was burned where he standing at the stake sayd this prayer holding vp his handes as followeth The prayer of Browne at his death O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespace Let neuer the fiend my soule chace The prayer of Iohn Browne at his death Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy handes I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth And so
Letters reuerenciall or demissories to be geuen and deliuered vnto mee in this behalfe with all thynges expedient requisite or necessarie in any wyse and thereupon also the sayd Bishop required the Publike Notary or Actuary William Saye to make an Instrument and the witnesse aforesayde and other present to recorde the same To whom so appealyng and requiryng as afore the sayde Iudges delegate sayd that they wyll declare and signifie to the Kinges Maiestie what is done in this matter and thereuppon will deferre or not deferre to his sayde appellation accordyng as hys graces pleasure and commaundement shall be to them in that behalfe and after all this the sayd Byshop of London sayd to them Iam â—uncti estis officio What wyll your grace doe with me nowe touchyng my imprisonment wyll ye keepe me still in prison shall I not now be at liberty to prosecute myne appeale To whom the Archb. aunswering sayd that they perceyued now more in that matter then they did at the first that this matter is more greater rebellion then he is ware of and therfore said that as yet they would not discharge him and thereupon they committed him agayne to his keeper to prison This talke finished the Archbishop considering that most of the audience there present The 〈◊〉 declare in the effect of Boners Sentence 〈◊〉 Englyshe did not vnderstand the meanyng of the sentence beyng read in the Latin tongue sayd vnto them Because there be many of you here that vnderstand not the Latine tongue and so cannot tel what iudgement hath bene here geuen I shall therefore shewe you the effect thereof and therewith did declare in English the causes expressed in the sentence adding then therevnto these wordes Because my L. of London is found guilty in these matters Boner deâ—priued anâ— vnbishop therefore we haue here by our sentence depriued hym of our bishoprike of London and this we shew vnto you to the intent that from henceforth ye shall not esteeme hym any more as B. of London Then Boner desired the Archbish. to declare likewise what he had done and how he had appeâ—ed Boners â—â—â—â—daynefuâ— wordes 〈◊〉 the Comâ—missioneâ—â— But the other seing his froward contempt refused it saieng ye may doe it your selfe Wherupon very disdainfully againe he sayd Iam functi estis officio What will your grace do w t me touching my imprisonment will you kepe me stil in prison To whom the commissioners answered that they perceiued now more in the matter then they did before that his behauiour was more greater rebellion then hee was ware of and therefore they would not discharge hym Boner aâ—gayne câ—â—mitted tâ— his keepâ— but committed him agayne to his keeper to be kept in prison Where he most iustly remained vntil the deth of that most worthy godly prince king Edward the sixt After which time he wrought most horrible mischiefe and cruelties against the saints of God as appeareth hereafter throughout the whole raigne of Queene Marie From the executing of the which like tirannie Anno 1549. the Lord of his great mercy keepe all other such Amen Now immediately after his depriuation he writeth out of the Marshalsey other letters supplicatorie vnto y e Lord Chancelor and the rest of the kings Counsaile Wherein he thus complaineth that by reason of the great enemity that the Duke of Somerset and sir Thomas Smith bare vnto him his often and earnest suites vnto the King and hys counsaile could not be heard Hee therefore moste humbly desireth their Lordships for the causes aforesaide to consider him and to let him haue libertie to prosecute his matter before them and he woulde daily pray for the good preseruation of theyr honors as appeareth by the woordes of his owne supplication here vnder following Thus after the Commissioners had finished with Boner he bâ—ing now prisoner in the Marshalsey leauing no shift of the law vnsought how to worke for him self as wel as he mighte drewe out a certaine supplication conceiued and directed to the kings maiestie out of the sayd prison of the Marshalsey To the right honourable my Lorde Chancelor of England with all the rest of the kings Maiesties most honorable priuie counsel PLease it your most honourable good Lordshippes wyth my moste humble commendations to vnderstande that all beit heeretofore I haue made such sute and to such persons as I cannot deuise to make more or to more higher it is to wit vnto the kings most excellent maiestie and his most gratious persons in diuers sorts and also vnto your most honorable good Lordships being of his priuie counsell for redresse of suche notable and manifest iniuries and extremities as hath bene contrary to all law honestie and good reason inflicted vnto me by my Lord of Canterburie my Lorde of Rochester Doctor Smith and Doctor May yet because the sayd Doctor Smith being a minister to the Duke of Somerset and they both my deadly ennemies hath sondry wayes studied and laboured my ruine and destruction staying and letting heretofore all my lawfull remedies and â—utes hauing therein helpe and furtherance of these two other aforesayd persons being ready at foote and hand to accomplish all theyr desires and pleasures I shall at thâ—â— presence hauing for a time forborne to trouble for good respectes your moste honorable good Lordshyppes with any myâ—â—tes and especially for your other manifold great affaires in the kinges Maiesties businesse my selfe yet the meane while neither wanting good will ne yet iust cause being where I am to make such sute renue my sute and most humbly beseeche your most honorable good lordshippes to geue me leaue to make most humble supplication againe to your sayd Lordshippes for honest and lawful 〈◊〉 to prosecute my appelâ—atioÌ„ and supplication heretoâ—ore made to the kings moste excellent Maiestie and according â—o the law to make my sute for redresse of the sayde 〈…〉 extremities and wrongs don 〈…〉 the sayd parsones And your sayd Lordships ouer and besides the furtheraunce of iustice many wayes 〈◊〉 me and other and the collection of the kings maiestie Subsidie nowe to be leuied of the Clergie in my diocesse 〈…〉 hath ben and is staied by reason of the premisses shall also binde me moste greatly and intirely to pray daily for the good preseruation of your sayd moste honourable good Lordshippes in all honour felicitie and ioy long to continue and endure vnto Gods pleasure Wrytten in the Marshalsey the 26. of October 1549. Your Lordships most faithful assured Bedes man E. Lon. A supplication made and directed by Edmund Boner late B. of London to the kings Maiestie out of the prison of the Marshalsey 〈◊〉 supâ—â—ication 〈◊〉 the king In the which supplication first after the vsed forme of stile he praied for the prosperous estate of the king long to raigne Then he shewed that his faithful heart and seruice to him hath is and shall be as it was to his father before Then â—e declared how he
be greatly weake bring your selfe in dauÌ„ger of one part when parties be therwith one to scourge the other Wheras in coÌ„cord they â—e both yours in an honest reuereÌ„t louely feare to do theyr duty which I doubt not your wisedoÌ„e can consider And coÌ„sider also how noisome any other outward encoÌ„ber might be in the time of y e minority of our soueraign Lord. I told y e Emperors couÌ„sell that our late souereign Lord did much for the Emperor to enter war with him put his realme in his old dayes in y e adueÌ„ture of fortune whether he should enioy it or no for y t is the nature of war And sometime the coÌ„teÌ„ned abiect haue had y e vpper hand And wheÌ„ ye administer y e realme for another it were a maruelous question of him y t shall enioy y e realme to say what ment you in the time of administratioÌ„ to adueÌ„ture my realme why tooke ye not rather for the time of my minoritye any peace whatsoeuer it were which is better theÌ„ y e best waâ— as some meÌ„ haue writteÌ„ I know you haue authority sufficient wisdome pleÌ„ty yet being entred to write I forget for y e time what ye be coÌ„men 〈◊〉 you as I were talking at Brusels with you Wynchester agaynst the expedition into Scotland deuising of the worlde at large And if I were sworne to say what I thinke in the state of the world I would for a time let scots be scots with dispayre to haue theÌ„ vnlesse it were by coÌ„quest which shall be a godly enterprise for our yong maister wheÌ„ he coÌ„meth to age And in y e meane time prepare him mony for it see y e realme in an order which hath need of it And for a stay if the Emperor would offer the king of Romains daughter as he did do w t him in our maisters minority Winchester here meaneth a fetch if he could haue brought it about as he dyd w t vs in his Wherby all this hath chauÌ„ced vnto him And by this allians your estimation shal encrease our souereign Lordes surety not a little increase be augmented For of Fraunce it must be takeÌ„ for a rule They be so wantoÌ„ they cannot do well leÌ„ger theÌ„ they see how they may be scourged if they do not Here is all the wit that I haue which I offer vnto you vpon this occasion of writing shall pray God to put in your mind y t shal be for the best as I trust he will in y e meane time to extinct this barbarous coÌ„teÌ„tion at home which can serue onely to do hurt no good I had fashioned a letter to master Ridley which I seÌ„d vnto your grace and encomber you with these malencoly writinges engendred of this fondnes which be not worth y e reading And so it may like you to vse theÌ„ for hauing heard that ye haue sayd vnto me and otherwise heard and seene what you do I shall go occupy my wit in other matters now such as haue fonde enterprises shall see that I letted not theyr follyes which they called Gods worde Winchesters letters against Ridley Gods word is folly to Winchester but to them that be wise in the Lord it is the Wisedome of the Lord to saluation ¶ This place here eyther seemeth to lacke something or eâ—s Winchester to lackesome of his wits But for hys time the king our souereigne Lord that dead is and after his time you much to your honor and reputation * Winchester wrangleth agaynst Dales bookes howsoeuer any shal be here not contented which miscontentation hath bene so fond in some as they haue burst out and wished that they might without breach of his lawes kill me which is to me a tokeÌ„ of a maruelous fury which hath bene cause why I am glad both to depart hence and to depart the sooner pray to God to order all thinges for the best With preseruatioÌ„ of our soueraigne L. and encrease of your graces honor At my house in Sothworke the last of February Your Graces humble beadman S. W. An other letter of S.W. AFter my humble commeÌ„dations to your grace it may like the same to vnderstand I haue sene of late 2. books set forth in english by Bale very pernitious seditious and slaunderous And albeit that your grace needeth not mine aduertisement in y e matter yet I am so bolde to trouble your Grace with my letters for mine owne commodity wherwith to satisfy mine own conscience to write say as becommeth me in such matters which I desire your grace to take in good part For it greueth me not a little to see so soone after my late soueraigne Lord and maisters death a booke spread abroad more to his dishonor if a princes honor may be by vile inferior subiectes impeached then professed enemies haue imagined to note a womaÌ„ to haue suffered vnder him as a martyr the woman therewith to be by Bales owne elucidation as he calleth it so set foorth painted as she appeareth to be is boasted to be a sacrameÌ„tary by the lawes worthy as she suffered the paynes of death such like things haue by stealth in our late soueraign Lords dayes gone abroad as they do now And as I am woÌ„t in such cases to speak I keep my woÌ„t to write to your grace now in whose hands I know the estate of y e realme to be foretime in gouernment to whoÌ„ for respectes of old acquayntaunce I wish al felicity In these matters of religion I haue bene long exercised and haue thankes be to God liued so long as I haue sene them throughly tryed and besides that I haue learned in written bookes of Authority I haue perceiued by bookes written without authority as by M. Bale Ioye and other and specially as Bale vseth nowe that Scripture doth by abuse seruice to the right hand and the left at once in so much as at one time Bale prayseth Luther * Luther and Anne Askew why not as well Saintes both in heauen though they varied in one small poynt here as well as you Smith both the Popes friendes though ye vary as ye sayde your selfe in diuers and setteth his death forth in English with commendation as of a Saynt whych Luther whatsoeuer he was otherwise stoutly affirmed the presence really of Christes naturall body in the Sacrament of the aultar And yet Bale the noble clerk would haue Anne Askew blasphemously denying the presence of Christes naturall bodye to be taken for a Saynte also So as Bales Saynctes may vary in heauen if they chaunce not by the way which might suffice to disproue the mans creditte if thwarting talke were not more desired of many then the trueth in deede which trueth was supposed to haue bene both in writing and exercise well established long before our late Lordes death And Bale his adherentes in their madnes playnely reproued condemned I
done and finally albeit it be a good while since hee was put to death yet the memorie of hys death as frutefull seede hath taken such roote in some that euen vnto this present day he is a liuely and diligent preaching vnto them against superstition and Idolatry vsed in their Churches Ex testimonio N. Fildi Pendigrace aliorum qui rei gestae interfuerunt The tragicall hystorie of the worthy L. Edward Duke of Somerset Lord Protector with the whole cause of his troubles and handling AFter so many troublous matters in this historie aforepassed comming nowe to the lamentable and tragicall narration of the L. Edward duke of Somerset Anno 1552. the kings vncle and Protector of his person of his realme I could not wel enter into the story of him without some premonition first to all noble personages The story of the L. Protector Duke of Somerset of what honor or calling soeuer within this realme by way of history briefly to admonish them no man to plant any trust or assurance vpon the brickle pillers of worldly prosperity howe high soeuer it seemeth consideringe that there is no state so high but it hath his ruine wisedome so circumspecte but it maye bee circumuented no vertue so perfecte but it may be enuyed neither any mans trade so simple but it maye be beguiled And therefore seeing the condition of mortall things is so Worldly prosperity not to be trusted vnto that no man can alwaies stand in this so ruinous a world y e surest way is euery man to chuse his standing so that his fall may be y e easier But because my purpose is as I haue said in the stories before to abridge and make short I will here stay referring to the secrete coÌ„sideration of that which remaineth further by me in this matter to be vttered and so falling into the storie of the Lorde Protectoure Duke of Somerset we will the Lorde willing declare in order the original and whole occasion of his trouble and decay euen from the beginning King Edwarde after that both his father and mother were dead had three vncles least him by his mothers side Edwarde Thomas and Henry Semer of the which two first one was made Protectour of the Realme and the other high admirall of the same These two brethren so long as they were knit ioyned together in amitie and coÌ„corde Concorde maketh brethren strong preserued both themselues the king their nephew and the whole common wealth from the violence and feare of all danger But the subtil old serpent alwaies enuying mans felicitie through slanderous tongues sought to sowe matter first of discord betwene them then of suspition and last of all extreme hatred in so much that the Protectour suffered his brother being accused whether truely or falsely the Lorde knoweth to be condemned and to loose hys heade Wherby it came to passe whether by y e correction of Gods iudgement vpon him or whether that he after the death of his brother and the king being yet but yong and tender of age was the lesse able to shift for himselfe that not long after he was ouermatched and ouerthrowen of his enemies and so cast into the Tower and at last lost hys head also to the great lamentation of many good men as in the sequele of this hystorie foloweth to be declared For the better introduction of which hystorie firste to begin with the foresaide brother of the Lorde Protectoure Syr Thomâ—â— Semer 〈◊〉 admirall namely Sir Thomas Semer high Admirall of England and the kings Uncle here is to vnderstande that he hadde maried Queene Katherine late wife to kinge Henrye the eight of whome ye heard before pag. 1342. Displeasâ—â—â— betweene the Queeâ— the Duâ—â—ches of Soâ—merset Now it happened vppon what occasion I knowe not that there fell a displeasure betwixt the sayde Queene and the Duchesse of Somerset and therupon also in the behalf of their wiues displeasure and grudge began betwene the brethreÌ„ Which albeit through perswasion of frendes it was for a time appeased betweene them Discorde betweene the L. Prâ—â—tectour 〈◊〉 the L. Aâ—â—mirall his brother The L. Aâ—â—mirall beheaded at tower hyâ— yet in shorte space after perchaunce not without y e priuie setting forward oâ— some whych were backefrendes to the Gospell it brake out againe both to the trouble of the Realme and especially to the coÌ„fusion of them both as after it is prooued First to the Lorde Admiralles charge it was laide that hee purposed to destroy the young king and translate the Crowne vnto hymselfe and for the same being attainted and condemned did suffer at Tower hill the 20. of Marche An. 1549. As manye there were which reported that the Dutches of Somersette had wrought his death so manye moe there were En quo discordial fratres perâ—ducit miseâ—ros who misdoubting the long standing of the Lord Protectour in hys state and dignity thought and affirmed no les but that the fall of the one brother woulde be the ruine of the other the experiment whereof as it hath often ben proued so in these also eftsoones it ensued It was not long after the beheading of the Lorde Admirall but insurrections began to kindle the same yeare in diuers quarters of the realme as is aboue storied Iohn Duâ—â—ley Earle 〈◊〉 Warwicke afterward Duke of Northumberland By the occasion wherof the lord Russel lord priuy Seale was sent to the West parts and the lord Dudley Earle of Warwike was sent w t an armie into Norfolke where bothe he hymselfe a great number of Gentlemen that were with hym meeting with the rebels were in great daunger notwithstanding in the ende the ouerthrowe was geuen to the rebels which was aboute the beginning of Septemb. 1549. After this victorie atchieued in the next moneth folowing whiche was October Discorde betweene the Earle 〈◊〉 Warwickâ— the Loâ—â— Protectoâ— howe the matter fell oute betweene the Lorde Protectour and certaine other Lordes I knowe not but at the retourne of the Earle of Warwike aforesaid greate workinge and consultation there was amonge the Lordes assembling them selues in the house of M. Yorke and at Bainardes Castle and in the Lorde Maiors house at London against the Lorde Protectoure remaining theâ— with the King at Hampton Court Of the which businesse and trouble thus the Lorde Protectoure wryteth in hys letters to the Lorde Russell in the West countrey as followeth A letter of the L. Protectour to the L. Russel Lord priuie Seale concerning troubles working against him AFter our right harty commendations to your good Lordship heere hath of late risen such a conspiracie against the kinges Maiestie and vs as neuer hath bene seene A letter oâ— the L. Prâ—â—tectour to the L. 〈◊〉 Seale the which they can not maintaine but with such vaine letters and false tales surmised as was neuer meant nor entended on vs. They pretend and say that we haue solde Bulloigne to
M. Perne M. Gest M. Pilkington Aunswerers and disputers in those disputatioÌ„s at Cambridge In the third disputation answered M. Perne Against whome disputed one M. Parkar not Doct. Math. Parkar M. Pollard M. Uauisour M. Yong. At length the disputations ended the Bishop of Rochester Doct. Nicolas Ridley after the maner of Scholes Anno 1552. made this determination vpon the foresayde conclusions as here followeth ¶ The determination of Doctor Nicolas Ridley Bishop of Rochester vpon the conclusions aboue prefixed THere hath bene an ancient custome amongst you that after disputations had in your common scholes The determination of D. Nic. Ridley vpon the disputations there should be some determination made of the matters so disputed and debated especially touching Christian religion Because therefore it is seene good vnto these worshipfull assistentes ioyned with me in commission from the kings Maiestie that I should performe the same at this tyme I will by your fauourable pacience declare both what I do thinke and beleue my selfe and what also other ought to think of the same Which thing I would that afterwardes ye did with diligence way and ponder euery man at home seuerally by himselfe The principal groundes or rather headsprings of this matter are specially fiue The first is the authoritie maiestie and veritie of holy Scripture 5. Princypall groundes to take away transubstantiation The second is the most certayne testimonies of the auncient Catholicke Fathers who after my iudgement do sufficiently declare this matter The third is the definition of a Sacrament The fourth is the abhominable heresie of Eutiches that may ensue of Transubstantiation The fift is the most sure beliefe of the article of our fayth He ascended into heauen ¶ The first grounde This Transubstantiation is cleane agaynst y e wordes of the scripture Transubstantiation agaynst the Scripture and consent of the auncient Catholick Fathers The scripture sayth I will not drinke hereafter of thys fruite of the vine c. Now the fruite of this Uyne is wyne And it is manifest that Christ spake these wordes after the Supper was finished as it appeareth both in Mathewe Marke and also in Luke if they be well vnderstanded There be not many places of the scripture that do confirm this thing neither is it greatly materiall For it is enough if there be any one playne testimonie for the same Neither ought it to be measured by the number of Scriptures but by the authority Scripture to be measured not by number but by authoritye and by the veritie of the same And the maiestie of this veritie is as ample in one short sentence of the Scripture as in a thousand Moreouer Christ tooke bread he brake bread he gaue bread In the Actes Luke calleth it bread So Paule calleth it bread after the sanctification Both of them speaketh of breakyng which belongeth to the substaunce of bread and in no wyse to Christes body for the Scripture sayth Ye shall not breake a bone of hym Exod. 12. 1. Cor. 11. Christ sayth Doe ye this in my remembraunce Saint Paule also sayeth Doe ye this in my remembraunce And agayne As often as ye shall drinke of this cup Iohn 6. do it in the remembraunce of me And our Sauiour Christ in the 6. of Iohn speakyng against the Capernaits sayth Labour for the meat that perisheth not And when they asked What shall we do that we may worke the workes of God He aunswered them thus This is the worke of God that ye beleeue in hym whom he hath sent Iohn 6. You see how he exhorteth them to fayth for fayth is that worke of God Agayne This is the bread which came downe from heauen But Christes body came not downe from heauen Moreouer Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in hym My flesh sayth he is meat in deede and my bloud is drinke in deede When they heard this they were offended And whilest they were offended he sayd vnto them What if ye shall see the sonne of man ascend vp where he was before Wherby he went about to draw them from the grosse and carnal eatyng This body sayth he shall ascend vp into heauen meanyng altogether as S. Augustine sayth It is the spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothyng The wordes that I speake vnto you are spirit and lyfe and must be spiritually vnderstood These bee the reasons which perswade me to incline to this sentence and iudgement The second ground agaynst transubstantiation ¶ The second ground Now my second ground agaynst this transubstantiation are the auncient Fathers a thousand yeares past And so farre of is it that they do confirme this opinion of transubstantiation that playne they seeme vnto me both to thinke and to teach the contrary Dionysius in many places calleth it breade Dionysiâ—â— Eccle. 〈◊〉 The places are so manifest and playne that it needeth not to recite them Ignatius to the Philadelphians sayth Ignaâ—ius 〈◊〉 Philadelph I beseech you brethren cleaue fast vnto one fayth and to one kynde of preachyng vsing together one manner of thankesgeuyng for the fleshe of the Lord Iesu is one and hys bloud is one which was shedde for vs There is also one bread broken for vs and one cuppe of the whole Church Irenaeus writeth thus Irennaeus lib. 4. cap. 34. Euen as the bread that commeth of the earth receauyng Gods vocation is nowe no more common breade but Sacramentall breade consistyng of two natures earthly and heauenly euen so our bodyes receauyng the Eucharist are now no more corruptible hauyng hope of the resurrection Tertullian is very playne Tertullianus for he calleth it a figure of the body c. Chrysostome writyng to Caesarius the Monke albeit he be not receyued of dyuers Chrisost. Cesariuâ— yet wyll I read the place to fasten it more deepely in your myndes for it seemeth to shewe playnely the substaunce of bread to remayne The wordes are these Before the bread is sanctified we name it bread but by the grace of God sanctifiyng the same thorough the ministery of the Priest it is deliuered from the name of breade and is counted worthy to beare the name of the Lordes body although the very substaunce of bread notwithstandyng doe still remayne therin and now is taken not to be two bodies but one body of the Sonne c. Cyprian sayth Bread is made of many graynes And is that naturall bread and made of wheate Yea it is so in deede Cyprian Lib. 1. Epist 6. Theodorâ—â—â—us The booke of Theodoret in Greeke was lately printed at Rome which if it had not bene his it should not haue bene set forth there especially seeyng it is directly against transubstantiation For he sayth plainely that bread styll remayneth after the sanctification Gelasius also is very playne in this manner The Sacrament sayth he which we receyue of the body and bloude of Christ is a diuine
Christ sayd in the vi of Iohn Qui manducat carnem meam i. He that eateth my flesh c. doth he signify in those wordes the eating of his true and naturall flesh or els of the bread and Symbole Spirituall eating of the flesh of Christ. Rid. I vnderstand that place of the very fleshe of Christ to be eaten but spiritually And farther I say that the sacrament also perteineth vnto the spirituall manducation For without the spirit to eat the Sacrament is to eate it vnprofitably For who so eateth not spiritually he eateth hys owne condemnation Wat. I aske them whether the Euchariste be a Sacrament Rid. The Eucharist taken for a signe or symbole is a Sacrament Wat. Is it instituted of God Rid. It is instituted of God Wat. Where Rid. In the supper Wat. With what wordes is it made a Sacrament Rid. By the words and deedes which Christ sayd and did and commaunded vs to say and do the same 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—â—â— geue grace 〈…〉 inâ—â—â—mentes â—â—crament 〈◊〉 â—he 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 be 〈…〉 Sacraâ—â—â—â— of the 〈◊〉 Testaâ—â—â—â— hath a 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 promise 〈…〉 bread 〈◊〉 witness 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—â—t of the 〈◊〉 Testaâ—eâ—t No proâ—â—se made 〈◊〉 bread 〈◊〉 as â—â—ey be 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 wine but as they be sanctified made sacrameÌ„ts of the Lords body and bloud they are not now called bread nâ—r wine haue a promise annexed to them or rather to say the 〈◊〉 anâ—exed to the receaâ—ers of theâ— Argument 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 a proâ—â—se of 〈◊〉 annex 〈◊〉 not abâ—â—â—utely but 〈…〉 are not 〈◊〉 in â—â—cramentâ—◠〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 came 〈◊〉 them 〈…〉 not 〈…〉 but 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—nt â—â—â—raments 〈…〉 Wat. It is a thing commonly receiued of all that the Sacramentes of the new law geue grace to them that worthily receiue Rid. True it is that grace is geuen by the Sacrament but as by an instrument The inward vertue Christ geue the grace through the sacrament Wat. What is a sacrament Rid. I remember there be many definitions of a sacrament in Austine but I will take that whiche semeth most fit to this present purpose A sacrament is a visible signe of inuisible grace Wat. Ergo grace is geuen to the receiuers Rid. The society or coniunction with Christ through the holy Ghost is grace and by the Sacrament we are made the members of the mystical body of Christ for that by the sacrament the part of the body is ingrafted in the head Wat. But there is a difference betwene the mysticall body and naturall body Rid. There is I graunt you a difference but the head of them both is one Wat. * The Eucharist is a sacrament of the new testameÌ„t Ergo it hath a promise of grace But no promise of grace is made to bread and wine Ergo bread and wine be not the sacramentes of y e new Testament Rid. I graunt that grace perteineth to the Eucharist according to this saying The bread which we breake is it not the communication or partaking of the body of Christ And like as he that eateth and he that drinketh vnworthely the sacrament of the body and bloud of the Lord eateth drinketh his owne damnation euen so he that eateth and drinketh worthy eateth life and drinketh life I graunt also that there is no * promise made to bread and wyne But in as much as they are sanctified and made the Sacramentes of the body bloud of the Lord they haue a promise of grace annexed vnto them namely of spirituall partaking of the body of Christ to be communicated and geuen not to the bread and wine but to them which worthily do receiue the Sacrament Wat. If the substaunce of bread and wine do remayne theÌ„ the society betwixt Christ and vs is promised to them that take bread and wine But that society is not promised to bread and wine but to the receiuers of his fleshe and bloud Iohn 6. Qui manducat c. Ergo the substance of bread and wyne remayneth not Rid. The promise vndoubtedly is made to the flesh and the bloud but the same be receiued in y e sacrameÌ„t through faith Wat Euery Sacrament hath a promise of grace adnexed vnto it But bread and wine haue not a promise of grace adnexed vnto it Ergo the bread and wine are not sacramentes Rid. True it is euery sacrament hath grace adnexed vnto it instrumentally But there is diuers vnderstandyng of this word Habet hath For the sacrament hath not grace included in it but to those that receiue it well it is turned to grace After that maner the water in Baptisme hath grace promised and by that grace the holy spirite is geuen not that grace is included in water but that grace commeth by water Wat. This promise is made to the flesh bloud of Christ and not to bread and wine Ergo the sacrament is not bread and wyne but the body and bloud of Christ. Rid. There is no promise made to him that taketh commoÌ„ bread and common wine but to him that receiueth the sanctified bread and bread of the communion there is a large promise of grace made neither is the promise geuen to the symboles but to the thing of the sacrament But the thing of the sacrament is the flesh and bloud Wat. Euery sacrament of the new testament geueth grace promised of God to those that worthely receiue it Rid. This sacrameÌ„t hath a promise of grace made to those that receiue it worthely because grace is geuen by it as by an instrument not that Christ hath transfused grace into the bread and wyne Wat. But this promise which is made is not but to those that worthely receiue the flesh bloud not y e bread wine Rid. That proposition of yours hath a diuers vnderstanding There is no promise made to theÌ„ that receiue coÌ„mon bread as it were but to those that worthely receiue the saÌ„ctified bread there is a promise of grace made like as Origen doth testify Wat. Where is that promise made Rid. The bread which he brake 1. Cor. 11. is it not a communication of the body of Christ And we being many are one bread one body of Christ Wat. What doth he meane by bread in that place Rid. The bread of the Lordes table the CommunioÌ„ of the body of Christ. Wat. Harken what Chrysostome sayth vpoÌ„ that place Chrisost. in 1. Cor cap. 10. Panis quem frangimus nonne communicatio corporis Christi est Quare non dixit participatio Quia amplius quid significare voluit multam inter haec conuenientiam ostendere Non enim participatione tantum acceptione sed vnitate communicamus Quemadmodum enim corpus illud vnitum est Christo ita nos per huÌ„c paneÌ„ vnione coniungimur That is The bread which we break is it not the Communication of Christes bodye Wherefore did he not say participation because hee would signify some greater matter and that
like yours which thing doth manifestly appeare in his writings which are agaynst it in euery place And Augustine is a reasonable man he requireth to be beleued no further then he bringeth scripture for his proofe and agreeth with Gods word West In the same place he proueth a propiciatorie sacrifice and that vpon an aulter and no Oyster boord The blasphemous mouth of D. Weston calling the Lordes table an Oyster bord Lat. It is the Lords table and no Oyster boord It may be called an aultar and so the doctors call it in many places but there is no propiciatorie sacrifice but only Christ. The doctors might be deceiued in some points though not in all things * I beleeue them when they say well Cole Is it not a shame for an old man to lye You say Doctores legenâ—i sunt cum venia you are of the old fathers fayth where they say well and yet ye are not Lat. I am of their faith when they say well I referre my selfe to my L. of Caunterburies booke wholy herein Smyth Then are you not of Chrysostomes faith nor of S. Augustines fayth Lat. I haue said when they said well and bring scripture for them I am of their faith and further Augustine requireth not to be beleeued West Origen Hom. 13. vpon Leuiticus Latimer I haue but one worde to say Panis Sacramentalis the Sacramentall bread is called a Propitiation because it is a Sacrament of the Propitiation What is your vocation West My vocation is at this tyme to dispute otherwise I am a Priest and my vocation is to offer Lat. Where haue you that authorttie geuen you to offer West Hoc facite Do this for facite in that place is taken for offerte that is offer you Lat. Facere for sacrificare with D. Weston Is Facere nothing but sacrificare to sacrifice Why then no man must receiue the sacrament but priestes onely for there may none offer but priests Ergo there may none receiue but priests West Your argument is to be denied Lat. If Christ offered himselfe at the Supper and the next day vpon the Crosse then was Christ twise offered Did Christ then offer himselfe at his supper Pye Yea he offred himselfe for the whole world Latimer Then if this worde Facite Do ye signifie Sacrificate Sacrifice ye it followeth as I sayd that none but Priestes onely ought to receiue the Sacrament to whom it is onely lawfull to sacrifice and where find you that I pray you West Fourty yeare agone whether could you haue gone to haue found your doctrine Lat. The more cause we haue to thanke God that hath now sent the light into the world West WestoÌ„s rayling The light Nay lite and lewd Preachers for you could not tell what you might haue Ye altered changed so often your communions and altars and all for this one end to spoile and rob the Church Latimer These things pertayne nothyng to mee I must not aunswere for other mens deedes but onely for myne owne West Well M. Latimer this is our entent to wyll you well and to exhort you to come to your selfe and remember that without Noes Arke there is no health Remember what they haue bene that were the beginners of your doctrine none but a few flying Apostataes runnyng out of Germany for feare of the fagot Remember what they haue bene which haue set forth the same in this Realme A sort of flyngbraines and light heads which were neuer constant in any one thyng as it was to be seene in the turnyng of the Table where lyke a sort of Apes they coulde not tell which way to turne their tailes D. Westons Apes haue tayles looking one day West and another day East one that way and an other this way They will be lyke they say to the Apostles they wyll haue no Churches A houell is good enough for them They come to the Communion with no reuerence They get them a Tankard and one sayth I drinke and I am thankfull Blasphemous lyes of D. WestoÌ„ sitting in Cathedra pestilentiae the more ioy of thee sayth another And in them was it true that Hyllary sayth Annuas meÌ„struas de deo fides facimus id est We make euery yere and euery month a fayth A runnagate Scot did take away the adoration or worshipping of Christ in the Sacrament by whose procurement that heresie was put into the last CoÌ„munion booke Who be these or where be they M. Oblocutor that will be lyke the Apoâ—tles that will haue no Churches that be runnagates out of Germany that get them tancardes that make monthly faythes that worship not Christ in all his Sacramentes Speake truth maÌ„ and shame the deuill so much preuayled that one mans authoritie at that tyme. You neuer agreed with the Tygurines or Germaines or with the Churche or with your selfe Your stubbornnesse commeth of a vayne glory which is to no purpose for it will do you no good when a fagot is in your beard And we see all by your owne confession how little cause you haue to be stubborn for your learning is in scoffers hold The Queenes grace is mercifull if ye will turne Lat. You shall haue no hope in me to turne I pray for the Queene daily euen from the bottome of my hart that she may turne from this religion West Here you all see the weakenes of heresie against the truth he denieth all truth and all the old fathers HEre all good Readers maye see how this glorious Prolocutor triumpheth but whether he hath the victorye or no that I suppose they haue not yet neyther heard nor seene And geue that he had the victory yet what great meruayle was it disputyng as hee dyd Non sine suo Theseo that is not without his tipplyng cuppe standing at his elbow all the time of his disputation notwithout a priuy notyng and smilyng of them that beheld the matter but specially at that tyme when Doctour Ridley disputyng with one of the Opponentes the sayd Prolocutor tooke the cuppe and holding it in hys hand sayd to the Opponent Vrge hoc vrge hoc Nam hoc facit pro nobis In which wordes as he mooued no little matter of laughter to the beholders thereof Vrge hoc quoth Weston with his berepot so I thought here also not to leaue the same vnmentioned somwhat also to delight the Reader withal after his tedious wearines in reading the story therof ¶ To the Reader And thus hast thou louyng Reader the whole action and stage of this Doctourly disputation shewed foorth vnto thee against these three woorthy Confessours and Martyrs of the Lorde wherein thou mayest behold the disordered vsage of the Uniuersitie men the vnmannerly manner of the Schoole the rude tumult of the multitude the fiercenes and interruption of the Doctors the full pith and ground of all their argumeÌ„ts the censures of the Iudges the railyng language of the Oblocutor with his blast of
extremely dealt withall that being but simple before he was now feared out of his wit altogether and so vpon the same had to Bedlem Wherupon the briefe Chronicle of London in this poynt is not to be credited Ioh. 〈◊〉 falsly repâ—â—â—ted of which vntruely reported that he fayned himselfe in Newgate to be mad which thing we in writing of this history by due inquisition of the partie haue found to be contrary About the v. day of October October and within a fortnight folowing were diuers as well housholders as seruaunts prentises apprehended and taken and committed to sondry prisons for the hauing and selling of certaine bookes which were sent into England by the Preachers that fled into Germany and other Countreys which bookes nipped a great number so neare Men prisâ—â—ned for bookes that within one fortnight there were little lesse then threescore imprisoned for thys matter among whome was M. Browne a Goldsmith Mayster Sparke a Draper Randall Tirer a Stationer M. Beston a Marchaunt with many other Upon the Sonday being the xiiij daye of October the old Byshop of Duresme preached in the shroudes October â—4 Upon S. Lukes day following being the xviij of October the Kyngs Maiesty came from Westminster to Paules Church along the Streetes accompanied with a great number of Noble men and there he was receyued vnder a Canapy at the West dore and so came into the Chauncell where he heard Masse which a Spanishe Byshop and his owne Chappell soong and that done he returned to Westminster to dyner agayne Upon the Friday being the xxvj of October October 26. The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 men 〈◊〉 were of 〈◊〉 Throgmâ—â—tons 〈◊〉 October Nouembâ—â— Nouembâ—â— certayne men whereof I spake before which were of Mayster Throgmortons quest being in number viij for the other foure were deliuered out of prison for that they submitted themselues and sayd they had offended like weakelyngs not considering truth to be truth but of force for feare sayd so these viij men I say whereof Maister Emanuell Lucas and M. Whetstone were chiefe were called before the Counsaile in the Starre chamber where they all affirmed that they had done all thyngs in that matter according to theyr knowledge and with good consciences euen as they shoulde aunswere before God at the daye of iudgemente Where maister Lucas sayde openly before all the Lordes that they had done in the matter lyke honest men and true and faythfull subiects and therfore they humbly besought the Lord Chauncellor and the other Lordes to be meanes to the King and Queenes Maiesties that they might be discharged and set at liberty sayd that they were all contented humbly to submit themselues to their maiesties sauing and reseruing theyr trueth consciences and honesty Some of the Lordes sayde that they were worthy to pay a thousand poundes a peece and other some sayd that Mayster Lucas and Maister Whetstone were worthy to pay a thousand markes a peece and the rest fiue hundreth pouÌ„ds a peece In conclusion sentence was geuen by the Lorde Chauncellour that they should pay a thousand Markes a peece and that they should go to prison againe there remayne till further order were taken for their punishment Upon the Tuesday being the xxx of October the Lorde Iohn Gray was deliuered out of the Tower and set at liberty Upon Sonday the fourth of Nouember fyue Priestes dyd penaunce at Paules Crosse which were contente to put away their wiues and take vpon them agayne to minister Euery of them had a Taper in his hand and a rod wherewith the Preacher did disple them Upon Wednesday the vij of Nouember the Lord Paget Syr Edward Hastings Maister of the horse were sent as Ambassadours I knowe not whither but as it was adiudged to Cardinall Poole who lay all the sommer before at Bruxelles and it was thought they were sent to accompany and conducte him into England where at that time he was nominated and appoynted Byshoppe of Caunterbury Upon the Friday folowing the 9. of Nouember Mayster Barlow late Byshop of Bathe and M. Cardmaker were brought before the counsell in the Starre Chamber where aâ—ter communication they were commauÌ„ded to the Fleete Upon the Saterday being the tenth of Nouember the Sheriffes of London had commauÌ„dement to take an inueÌ„tory of euery one of theyr goods which were of M. Throgmortons quest to seale vp theyr doores which was done the same day M. Whetstone maister Lucas and Mayster Kyteley were iudged to pay 2000. pounds a piece and the rest 1000. Markes a piece to be payd within one fortnight after From this payment were exempted those 4. whiche confessed a fault and submitted themselues whose names are these M. Loe M. Poynter M. Beswicke and M. Cater Mention was made a little before of the visitation of Ed. Boner bishop of LondoÌ„ whiche began as is sayd about the moneth of September for the better preparation whereof were set forth certayne Articles to the number of 37. Which articles partly for the tediousnes of them partly for that maister Bale in a certayne treatise hath sufficiently paynted out the same in theyr coulours partly also because I will not infect this booke with them I slippe them ouer proceeding in the progresse of this bishop in his visitation in the Countye of Essex Who passing through the sayde Countye of Essex being attended with diuers worshipfull of the shyre for so they were commaunded ariued at Sterford in Hertfordshyre where hee rested certayne dayes B. Boners behauiour at Sterford solacing himselfe after that paynefull peregrination with no small feasting and banqueting with his attendants aforesayd at the house of one Persons his Nephew whose wife he commonly called his fayre Niece and fayre she was in deede he tooke there great pleasure to heare her play vpoÌ„ the Uirginals wherin she excelled in so much y t euery dinner sitting by his sweete side she rose and played three seuerall times at his request of his good and spirituall deuotioÌ„ towards her These certeine daies thus passed in this bishoplike fashion he proceded in his popish visitation towards Hadham his owne house and parish not past two myles from Sterford Boner behauiour at Hadham being there most solemnly rang out as in all other places wheras he passed At leÌ„gth drawing nere vnto Hadham when he heard no bels there â—â—â—â—ring in honor of his holines he grew into some choler the nearer he approched the hotter was his fit the quieter the bels were the vnquieter was his moode Thus rode he on chafing and fuming with himselfe What meaneth sayth he that knaue the Clarke that he ringeth not and the parson that he meeteth me not with sundry other furious words of fiery element There this patient prelate comming to the towne alighted calling for the key of the Church which was then all vnready for that as they theÌ„ pretended he had preueÌ„ted his time by two houres whervpon he
much ado and a great number also to be sore afrayd Ye heard a little before the Councels letter sent to B. Boner signifiyng the good newes of Queene Mary to be not onely conceyued but also quicke with childe which was in the moneth of Nouember the xxviij day Of this child great talke began at this tyme to ryse in euery mans mouth with busy preparation and much ado especially amongst such as semed in England to cary Spanish hartes in English bodies In number of whom here is not to be forgotten nor defrauded of his condigne commendatioÌ„ for his woorthy affection toward his Prince and her issue one sir Rich. Southwel who being the same tyme in the parlament house when as the Lordes were occupied in other affaires matters of importance sodainly starting vp for fulnes of ioy brast out in these words folowing Tush my Maisters quoth he what talke ye of these matters I would haue you take some order for our yong maister that is now comming into the world apace The wordes of Sir Rich. Southwell â—n the Parliament house for his yong master lest he find vs vnprouided c. By the which words both of him and also by the foresaid letters of the counsaile and the common talke abroad it may appeare what an assured opinion was theÌ„ conceiued in mens heds of Queene Mary to be conceiued and quicke with child In so much that at the same tyme and in the same Parliament there was eftsoones a bill exhibited and an Act made vpon the same the words wherof for the more euidence I thought here to exemplificate as vnder followeth ¶ The wordes of the Acte ALbeit we the Lordes spirituall and temporal the commons in this present parliament assembled Ex sâ—at â—n 1. 2. Phil. Mar. cap. 10. haue firme hope confidence in the goodnes of almighty God that like as he hath hitherto miraculously preserued the Queenes maiesty from many great imminent perils and daungers euen so he will of his infinite goodnes geue her highnes strength the rather by our continuall prayers to passe well the danger of deliuerance of chylde The iudgement of the 〈…〉 in God 〈…〉 wherwith it hath pleased him to al our great comforts to blesse her Yet forasmuch as all things of this world be vncertaine and hauing before our eyes the dolorous experience of this inconstant gouernment during the tyme of the raigne of the late king Edward the 6. do plainly see the manifold inconueniences great dangers and perils that may ensue to this whole realme if foresight be not vsed to preuent all euill chances if they should happen For the eschewyng hereof we the Lordes spirituall temporall and the commons in this present Parliament assembled for and in consideration of a most speciall trust and confidence thot we haue and repose in the kings maiesty Order taken by Parliament for Q. Maries child for and coÌ„cerning the politike gouernment order and administration of this realm in the tyme of the yong yeres of the issue or issues of her maiesties body to bee borne if it should please God to call the Queenes highnes out of this present lyfe during the tender yeares of such issue or issues which God forbid according to such order and maner as hereafter in this present Acte his highnes most gracious pleasure is should be declared and set forth haue made our humble sute by the assent of the Queenes highnes that his maiestie would vouchsafe to accept and take vppon hym the rule order education and gouernment of the sayd issue or issues to bee borne as is aforesayd vpon which our sute beyng of his said maiestie most graciously accepted it hath pleased his highnesse not onely to declare that like as for the most part his maiesty verely trusteth that almighty God who hath hitherto preserued the Queenes maiesty to geue this realme so good an hope of certayne succession in the bloud royall of the same realme will assist her highnes with his graces and benedictions to see the fruite of her body well brought forrh Trust disapoynted lyue and able to gouerne whereof neither all this realme ne all the world besides should or coulde receiue more comfort then his maiesty should and would yet if such chaunce should happen hys maiesty at our humble desires is pleased and contented not onely to accept and take vpoÌ„ him the cure and charge of the education rule order and gouernmeÌ„t of such issues as of this most happy Mariage shall be borne betweene the Queenes highnes and him but also during the time of such gouernment would by all wayes and meanes study trauaile and employ hymselfe to aduance the weale both publike priuate of this realme and dominions thereunto belonging according to the sayd trust in his maiestye reposed with no lesse good will and affection then if his highnesse had bene naturally borne amongst vs. In consideration whereof be it enacted by the King and the Quenes most excellent maiesties by the assent of the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the authoritie of the same c. as it is to be seene in the Acte more at large ratified and confirmed at the same Parliament to the same entent and purpose ¶ Thus much out of the Acte and statute I thought to rehearse to the entent the Reader may vnderstand not so much how Parliaments may sometimes be deceiued as by this childe of Queene Mary may appeare as rather what cause we Englishmen haue to render most earnest thanks vnto almighty god who so mercifully against the opinion expectatioÌ„ and working of our aduersaries hath helped deliuered vs in this case which otherwise might haue opened such a window to the Spaniardes to haue entred and replenished this land that peradueÌ„ture by this tyme Englishmen should haue enioyed no great quiet in their owne countrey the Lord therefore make vs perpetually myndfull of his benefits Amen Thus we see then how man doth purpose but God disposeth as pleaseth him For all this great labour prouision and order taken in the Parliament house for their yoÌ„g maister long looked for commyng so surely into the world in the end appeared neither yong maister nor young maistresse that any man yet to this day can heare of Furthermore as the labour of the lay sort was herein deluded The Prayers of the Papistes of what litle effect they are with God so no lesse ridiculous it was to behold what litle effect the prayers of the Popes Churchmen had wyth almighty God who trauailed no lesse with their processions Masses and Collects for the happy deliueraunce of thys yong maister to come as here followeth to be seene ¶ A prayer made by D. Weston Deane of Westminster daily to be sayd for the Queenes deliueraunce O Most righteous Lord God which for the offence of the first woman hast threatened vnto all women a common sharpe A prayer for
woulde haue added if I coulde haue bene suffred to speake that it had ben time enough to take away mens liuings and thereto to haue prisoned them after that they had offended lawes For they be good Citizens that breake not lawes and worthy of praise and not of punishment M. Rogers punished before any law was brokâ—n But theyr purpose is to kepe men in prison so long vntil they may catche them in their lawes and so kill them I could would haue added the example of Daniel which by a crafty deuised law was cast into the Lions den Item I might haue declared that I most humbly desired to be set at libertie sending my wife to him with a supplication being great with childe with her 8. honest women or therabout to Richmond at Christmas was a 12. monthe whiles I was yet in my house Item I wrote two supplications to him out of Newgate M. Gosnold laâ—â—ured for M. Rogers and sent my wife many times to hym M. Gosnolde also that worthy man who is nowe departed in the Lord laboured for mee and so did diuers other worthy men also take paines in the matter These things declare my Lorde Chancellors Antichristian charitie which is that he hathe and doth seeke my bloud and the destruction of my poore wife and my ten children This is a short summe of the wordes which were spoken the 28. day of Ianuarye at after noone after that Maister Hooper had bene the first M. Cardmaker the second in examination before me The Lorde graunte vs grace to stand together fighting lawfully in hys cause till wee be smitten downe together if the Lords wil be so to permitte it For there shall not a haire of our heades pearish againâ—â— hys will but with his will Whereunto the same Lorde graunt vs to be obedient vnto the ende and in the end Amen Sweete mighty and mercifull Lord Iesus the sonne of Dauid and of God Amen Amen let euery true Christian say and pray Then the clocke being as I gessed aboute foure the L. Chauncellor sayde Great meâ—â—cy of Winchest no lesse then the Foxe hath to the chickenes the Wolfe to suck the bloud of Lambes that he and the Churche must yet vse charitie with me what maner of charitie it is all true christians do well vnderstand as to wit the same that the foxe doeth with the chickens and the wolfe with the Lambes and gaue me respite til to morow to see whether I would remember my selfe wel to morrow and whether I would returne to the catholike churche for so he calleth hys Antichristian false churche againe and repent and they woulde receiue me to mercy I sayde that I was neuer oute of the true Catholicke Church nor would be but into hys churche woulde I by Gods grace neuer come Well quoth he then is our church false and Antichristian The Popes church is the churcâ— of Antichryst Yea quoth I. And what is the doctrine of the sacrament False quoth I and cast my handes abroade Then sayd one that I was a player To whom I answeared not for I passed not vpon his mocke M. Rogers warned to appeaâ—e the next day Come againe quoth the Lord Chancellour to morrow betweene nine and ten I am ready to come againe whensoeuer ye cal quoth I. And thus was I broughte by the shiriffes to the Counter in Southwarke Maister Hooper going before me and a great multitude of people being present so that we hadde much to doe to goe in the streates Thus much was done the 28. day of Ianuarie THe second day which was the 29. of Ianuary we were sent for in the morning about 9. of the clocke M. Roger M. Hooper brought agayne before the Chauncellour and by the Shriffes fetched from the Counter in Southwarke to the Church againe as to wit to S. Mary Oueries where we were the daye before in the after noone as is sayde And when Maister Hooper was condemned as I vnderstoode afterward then sent they for me Then the Lorde Chauncellour sayd vnto me Rogers quoth hee here thou wast yesterday and wee gaue thee liberty to remember thy selfe this night whether thou wouldest come to the holy catholicke church of Christ agayne or not Tell vs nowe what thou haste determined Gardinerâ— wordes to M. Rogers whether thou wilt be repentant and sory and wilt returne againe and take mercy My Lorde quoth I I haue remembred my selfe right wel what you yesterday laid for you Aunswere of M. Rogerâ—s to the Bâ—â—hop of Wâ—nâ—hester and desire you to giue me leaue to declare my minde what I haue to say thereunto and that done I shall answere you to your demaunded question When I yesterday desired that I myght be suffered by the Scripture and authoritie of the firste best M. Rogers nâ—t suffered here to defend himsâ—â—â— by wrytinâ— and purest Churche to defende my doctrine by wryting meaning not onely of y e primacie but also of all the doctrine that euer I had preached ye answered me that it might not nor ought not to be grauÌ„ted me for I was a priuate person and that the parlament was aboue the authoritye of all priuate persons therfore the senteÌ„ce therof might not be found faultie and valureles by mee being but a priuate persone And yet my Lorde quoth I I am able to shewe examples that one man hath come into a generall Councell and after the whole had determined and agreed vppon an act or article that some one maÌ„ comming in afterward hath by the word of God declared so pithely that the counsel had erred in decreeing the sayd Article Wâ—ole Coâ—â—celâ—s turned by priuate perâ—ons that he caused the whole Counsell to chaunge and aulter their Acte or Article before determined And of these examples sayde I I am able to shewe two I can also shewe the authoritie of S. Augustine that when hee disputed with an hereticke 〈◊〉 Maâ—entium lib. â— cap. 14. hee woulde neyther himselfe nor yet haue the heretike to leane vnto the determination of two former Councels of the whyche the one made for him and the other for the hereticke that disputed against him but sayd that he would haue the scriptures to be their iudge which were coÌ„mon and indifferent for them both and not proper to either of them Item I could shewe sayde I the authoritye of a learned Lawyer Panormitanus whiche saith that vnto a simple laye man that bringeth the woorde of God with hym there ought more credite to be geuen then to a whole Councell gathered together By these thinges will I prooue that I ought not to be denied to say my minde and to be heard against a whole Parlament bringing the worde of God for me and the authoritie of the olde Churche 400. yeares after Christ all be it that euery man in the Parliament had willingly and without respect of feare and fauor agreed therunto which thing I doubte not a little off
vs notwythstanding when they were charged therewithall they aunsweared Obedire oportet Deo magis quam hominibus that is we ought more to obey God then man euen so we may and doe answere you God is more to be obeyed then maÌ„ your wicked lawes can not so tongue tie vs but we will speake the truthe The Apostles were beaten for theyr boldnesse and they reioyced that they suffered for Christes cause Yee haue also prouided roddes for vs and bloudy whippes yet when ye haue done that whiche Goddes hande and Counsell hathe determined that yee shall doe be it life or deathe I truste that God wil so assist vs by his holy spirite and grace that wee shall paciently suffer it praise God for it and whatsoeuer become of mee and others whiche nowe suffer for speaking and professing of the truthe yet be yee sure that Goddes woorde will preuaile and haue the ouer hande when youre bloudy lawes and wicked decrees for want of sure foundation shall fal in the dust and that which I haue spoken of your Actes of Parliament the same may be sayd of the generall Councels of these latter dayes whych haue bene wythin these fiue hundreth yeares where as the Antichrist of Rome by reason of hys vsurped authority ruled the roaste and decreed suche things as made for his gaine not regarding Goddes glorye and therefore are they to be spoken wrytten and cried against of all such as fear God and loue hys truthe And thus muche I purposed to haue sayde concerning the first poynte Nowe touching the second poynte That where as my Lorde Chauncellour hadde the daye before sayde hys pleasure of them that ruled the Realme while hee was in prysone and also reioyced as though God hadde make this alteration euen for his sake and his Catholike Churche as hee calleth it and to declare as it were by myracle that we were before in a Schisme and Heresie and the Realme was nowe brought to an vnitie and to a trueth and I can not tell whereto Thereto was I fully purposed to haue sayde Secondlye my Lorde where as yee yesterdaye so highly dispraised the gouernment of them that ruled in innocent King Edwardes dayes it maye please your Lordshippe to vnderstande that wee poore Preachers whome yee so euill allowe did moste boldly and plainely rebuke theyr euill gouernaunce in manye things speciallye theyr couetousnesse and neglecte and small regarde to liue after the Gospell as also theyr negligence to occasion other to liue thereafter wyth mo things then I can now rehearse Thys can all London testifie wyth vs I would also haue tolde hym what I my selfe for my parte did once at Pauls Crosse concerning the misuse of Abbeys and other church goodes and I am assured right well that neuer a Papiste of them all did euer so much therein as I did I thanke the Lorde therefore I was also as it is well knowen faine to aunsweare therefore before all the Counsell and manye of my brethren did the like so that wee for the not rebuking of theyr faultes shall not aunsweare before God nor be blame worthy before menne Therefore lette the Gentlemen and the Courtiers them selues and all the Citizens of London testifie what we did But my Lord you could not abide them for that which they did vnto you and for that they were of a contrary Religion vnto you Whereâ—ore in that you seeme so infest against them it is neither any iust or publique cause but it is your owne priuate hate that maketh you to reporte so euill of their gouernaunce And yee may now say what yee list of them when they be partely dead and gone and partly by you put out of office But what shal be sayde of you when your fall shall folowe yee shall then heare And I muste say my conscience to you I feare me ye haue and wil with your gouernance bring England out of Gods blessing into a warme sunne I pray God you doe not I am an Englishe manne borne and God knoweth doe naturally wishe well to my Countrey And my Lorde I haue often prooued that the thyngs which I haue much feared afore hande shoulde come to passe haue in deede followed I praye God I may faile of my gessing in thys behalfe but truely that will not be wyth expellyng the true woorde of God out of the Realme and wyth sheading of innocent bloude And as touching your reioycing as thoughe God had sette you alofte to punishe vs by myracle for so you reporte and bragge openly of yourselfe and to minister Iustice if wee will not receaue youre holye fathers mercye and thereby to declare youre churche to be true and oures false to that I aunsweare thus Goddes workes be wonderful are not to be compreheÌ„ded and perceiued by maÌ„s wisedome not by the witte of the moste wise and prudent Yea they are soonest deceiued and doe moste easely iudge amisse of Goddes wonderfull woorkes that are moste worldly wise God hathe made all the wisedome of thys worlde foolishnesse first Corrinthians the firste and the seconde Chapter Dedit dilectam animam suam in manus inimicorum eius Hierem. xij That is Hee doeth putte his beloued and deare heart into the handes of the ennemies thereof Thys thing doeth God whiche thing all wise menne accompte to be the moste foolish and vnwise parte that can be Will the wise of the worlde trowe ye putte their most deare frendes and tenderly beloued children into their enmies handes to kill slaye burne c. that is vnto them a madnesse aboue all madnesse And yet doeth God vse thys order and thys is an highe and singular wisedome in his syght which the world taketh to be most extreme madnes Canne the worlde shewe a cause whye hee suffered the greate multitude of innocente children to be murthered of Herode of Ascalon or why he putte that moste holy man Iohn Baptiste into the handes of Herode hys sonne to be headed and that in prisone secreatly wythout open iudgement moste tyrannously Whye he suffered hys beloued Apostle Iames to be beheaded of another Herode Acts 12 Whye he suffered his beloued seede of Abraham Isaac and Iacob to be foure hundred yeares in thraldome and bondage and vnder Pharao And all the stocke of Iuda and Beniamin hys beloued children and Churche to come vnder the power sweard and tyrannie of Nabuchodonosor No verely but hys true Catholicke Churche knoweth diuers causes heereof whyche are nowe too long to reherse and whych I would right gladly shew if I had time But this I am righte sure off that it was not because that the aforesayd Godly menne were in heresies and subiecte to false gods seruices and Idolatrie and that theyr aduersaries were men of God and beloued of God The contrarye was true Ihon Baptist was beloued of God and Herode hated and so foorth of the rest and Iohn Baptist the innocent children Iames the Children of Israel in Egypte and in Babylon were the catholike members and
if hereby we doe enioy all good thinges it followeth that we must needes possesse haue and enioy you most reuerend Fathers who be no small part of our ioy and good thinges geuen vs of God We heretofore haue had the fruition of you by bodily presence to our inexplicable benefite praysed be that oure gracious God therfore And nowe in spirite we haue the experience of vnspeakeable cōfort by your reuerēt fatherhoodes for y t in this so glorious sort Math. 5. ye become a towne set vpon a hill a candle vpon a candlestick a specktacle vnto y e world both to the Angels vnto men So y t as we to our great cōfort do feele 1. Cor. 4. Phil. 1. you also may assuredly say with saint Paule y t the things which happē vnto vs do chance vnto y e great furtherance of the Gospell so y t our bonds in christ are manifest not onely throughout all the iudgement hall but in all wholl Europa in so much that many of the brethren in the Lord being incouraged through our bondes dare more boldly speake the word without feare And here in as you haue with s. Paule greatly to reioyce so we doe reioyce with you and we do in deed with you geue thāks for this worthy excellēt fauour of our God towards you that christ is thus magnified in you yea and hereafter shal be magnified in your bodies Phil. 1. Phil. 1. whether it be through life or death Of which thing truely wee are assured in our prayers for you and ministring of the spirite And although for your owne partes Christ is vnto you life and death aduantage and that your desire is as in deede it were better for you to be loosed and to be w t Christ yet for the Church of Christ were it much more necessary that ye shuld abide in the fleshe Yea that mercifull God euen for his Christes sake graunt that ye may abide and continue for the furtheraunce of the Churche and reioysing of fayth that the reioysing therof may be the more aboundant through Iesus Christ by your restoring Amen Amen But if it seeme better otherwise vnto the diuine wisedome y t by speedy death he hath appoynted you to glorifie him y e Lords wil be done Yea euen as we do reioyce both on your behalfes also on our own that God is magnified by life and shuld be more aboundantly glad for the continuance thereof so we shall no lesse reioyce to haue y e same wrought by death We shall geue thankes for this honour geuen vnto you reioysing that ye are accounted worthye to suffer for the name of Christ and that it is geuen to you of God not onely that ye shoulde beleue in him but also that ye should suffer for his sake And herein we shal haue to reioyce in the behalfe of the Churche of Christ whose faith may be the faster fixed vpon Gods veritie being confirmed with three such worthy witnesses Oh thankes be to God for this his vnspeakeable gift And now most reuerend Fathers that you may vnderstand the trueth of vs and our estate howe we stand in the lord I do assure your reuerences partly by y t I perceaue by such of our brethren as be here in bondes w t me partly by that I heare of them which be in other places partly by that inward experiēce which I most vnworthy wretch haue of Gods good comfort more aboundance whereof I knowe there is in others you may be assured I say by Gods grace that you shall not be frustrate of your hope of our constaunt continuance in the cheerefull confession of Gods euerlasting veritie For euen as we haue receyued the word of truth euen the Gospell of our saluation wherin we beleeuing are sealed with the holy spirit of promise which is the earnest of our inheritaunce the which spirite certifieth our spirit The constant minde of a christian souldiour Ephes. 1. Rom. 8. Galat. 4. that we are the children of God and therefore God hath sente the spirite of his Sonne into our harts crying Abba Father so after such portion as God measureth vnto vs we with the whole Church of Christ and with you reuerend fathers receiuing the same spirite of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore I haue spoken 2. Cor. 4. Psal. 116. We also beleeue and therefore speake For the which we in this dangerous bondage and other afflictions hauing euen such a fight as we haue seene in you and haue heard of you Phil. 1. are in no wise afraid of our aduersaries And forasmuch as we haue such an office euen as God hath had mercy on vs 1. Cor. 4. we go not out of kind but euē with you after our little power we labour to maintain the faith of the Gospell knowing most certainely that though we haue this treasure in earthen vessels 2. Cor 4. that the excellency of thys power might be Gods and not ours yet shall we not be dashed in pieces For the Lord will put his hand vnder vs. When we are troubled on euery side yet are we not without shift when we are in pouerty we are not vtterly without some thing when we suffer persecution we are not forsaken therein when we are cast downe yet we shall not perish but to communicate with our sweete Sauiour Christ in bearing the crosse it is appointed vnto vs that euen with him also we shall be glorified For it is a true saying If we be dead with him 2. Tim. 2. we shall also liue with him If we be patient we shall also raigne with him If we deny him he shall also deny vs. Wherefore be we of good cheere 3. Cor. 4. alwayes bearing about in our body the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life of Iesus might appeare also in our body For we know that he which raised vp the Lorde Iesus shall rayse vp vs also by the meanes of Iesus and shall ioyne vs to himselfe together with you Wherefore we are not weeried but though our outward man perish yet the inwarde man is renued day by day For our tribulation which is momentane and light prepareth an exceeding and eternall weight of glory vnto vs while we looke not on the things which are seene but on the things which are not seene For the things which are seene are temporall but the things which are not seene are eternall Esay 12. We testifie vnto you Reuerend fathers that we drawe these waters with ioy out of the Wels of the sauiour And I trust we shall cōtinually with you blesse the Lord Psal. 48. giue thanks to the Lord out of the wels of Israell we trust to bee merry together at that greate Supper of the Lambe whose spouse we are by faith and there to sing that song of euerlasting Haleluyah Amen Yea come Lorde Iesu. The grace of our Lord Iesu Christ be with you Amen Another letter written
readye good will towardes me in your hartye desire to stretch out your helping hand to relieue my lacke Prayer distributeth Gods blessinges from one to an other and of your helpe to be extended to me in the other spirituall sort by your good prayer I doubt not as I also therin assure you of my helpe being all that I may do yet the same not so much as I would do My need concerning bodely necessaryes is as yet furnished by Gods prouision so that I am not driueÌ„ to any extremity wherfore to be burdenous to you as your gentle beneuolence prouoketh me the Lord reward you therefore If God make me worthy to be eis witnes at this present in geuing this corruptible body to burne for the testimony of his truth it is enough for me to say vnto you that I haue a poore wife and childe whom I loue in the Lord and whome I know for my sake you will tender when I am departed hence c. ¶ An other Letter to Maystres Lucy Harrington GRace and mercy c. It happeneth oftentimes that aboundaunce of matter bringing with it much vehemeÌ„cy of frendly affection maketh men dumbe and euen then chiefely when there is most eger purpose of speaking An other letter of M. Saunders silence doth suppresse and causeth the party so affected vnperfectly to expresse that he goeth about to vtter Such impediment by much matter mingled with feruency of affection feele I some times in my selfe letting the vtteraunce either by tongue or writing of the aboundance of the hart The loue of our most gracious God and heauenly Father bestowed vpon vs in the merites of Christ our Sauiour who may by coÌ„ceipt of minde comprehend passing in deed al vnderstanding much lesse may the same by any meanes be expressedly vttered And as suche heauenlye blessinges which by fayth we fetch from aboue be inexplicable so is it hard to vtter when the faythfull are set on fire by loue theyr readines to reach forth and to geue by charity as by fayth they haue receiued But alas we cary this treasure in earthen vessels Many times fayth is feble and then loue loseth her feruor 2. Cor. 4. Fayth many tymes in vs is feeble Pray we therfore Lord encrease our fayth and loue forthwith will be on fire And immortall thanks be geuen vnto our God who in our Christ hath bestowed vpon vs the first fruites of his spirite who cryeth in our hartes Abba Father And as S. Paule sayth seeing we haue the same spirit of fayth Rom 8. 1. Cor 4. according as it is written I beleeued and therfore haue I spoken we also beleue and therfore we speak Yea God knoweth this spirit putteth in vs a minde to speake but in attempting therof we are driuen w t Moyses to say O Lord I am slow mouthed and of vncircumcised lippes with Ieremy Exod. 8. Ierome 1. O Lord I cannot speake Albeit that this infancy restraineth the opening of such aboundance of hart in my tender Christian duety to be declared towardes you yet I beseech you let this be setled in your vnderstanding that as S. Paule expresseth vnto his Corinthians that they were in his hart eyther to liue or to dye with many other such sayings vttered vnto them and the Galathians expressing his vehement affection towardes them so in some part I would be like affected towardes all Gods children and especially towardes you whoÌ„ I know in Christ and to whom I will not say how muche I am indebted I thanke you for your great frendshyp and tender good will towards my wife yea that good gracious God recompeÌ„ce you which may worthely with the more counteruayle the same and fulfill that which lacketh of thankefull duety in vs. And because of that which heretofore I haue conceiued of you and of your more then naturall loue towardes me and mine I make my selfe thus bold to lay this burdeÌ„ vpon you euen the care and charge of my sayd poore wife I meane to be vnto her a mother mistres to rule and direct her by your discreet counsell M. Saunders commeÌ„deth the care of his wyfe to Maistres Harrington I know she conceiueth of you the same that I do is thankfull vnto God with me for such a frend and therfore I beseech you euen for Christes sake put neuer from you thys frendly charge ouer her whether I liue longer or shortly depart But to charge you otherwise thankes be to God neither I neither she haue any such extreme need if we had I would be as bold with you as mine owne mother I beseech you geue my harty salutations vnto M. Fitzwilliams my good Lady with thankes also for my poort wife and child the Lord recompence them Laurence Saunders Furthermore as touching his fatherly care affection to his wife and his litle child the same is liuely set forth in an other letter which he did write to his wife wherein he admonished her that she should not resort much to the prison where he was for dauÌ„ger of trouble that might ensue the tenour of whose letter here foloweth ¶ An other letter to his wife with a certayne remembraunce to M. Harrington and M. Hurland GRace and comfort c. Wife you shall do best not to come often vnto the Grate where the Porter may see you An other letter of Saunderâ— his wyfe Putte not your selfe in daunger where it needes not you shall I think shortly come farre enough into daunger by keeping fayth and a good conscience which deare wife I trust you do not slacke to make reckoning and account vpon by exercising your inward man in meditation of Gods most holy word being the sustenance of the soule and also by geuing your selfe to huÌ„ble prayer for these two thinges be very meanes how to be made members of our Christ meet to inherite his kingdome Do this deare wife in earnest and not leauing of and so we two shall with our Christ and all his chosen children enioye the mery world in that euerlasting immortality wheras here will nothing els be found but extreme misery euen of them which most greedely seeke this worldlye wealth and so if we two continue Gods children graffed in our Christ the same Goddes blessing which we receiue shall also settle vpon our Samuel Though wee do shortly depart hence and leaue the poore Infant to our seeming at all aduentures yet shall he haue our gracious God to be his God for so hath he sayd and he cannot lye I will be thy God sayth he and the God of thy seed Yea if you leaue him in the wâ—ldernes destitute of all helpe being called of God to do his wil either to dye for the confession of Christ Care of children tyme of nâ—â—cessitye ought to left to Goâ— who wilâ— not see thâ— forsaken either any worke of obedience that God which heard the crye of the litle poore infant of Agar Saraes handmayden and
did succour it wil do the like to the child of you or any other fearing him and putting your trust in him And if we lacke fayth as we do in deede many times let vs call for it and we shall haue the encrease both of it and also of any other good grace needefull for vs and be mery in GOD in who also I am very mery and ioyfull O Lord what great cause of reioycing haue we to thinke vpoÌ„ that kingdome which he voucheth safe for his Christes sake freely to geue vs forsaking our selues and folowing him Deare wife this is truely to follow him What it 〈◊〉 to follow Christ. euen to take vp our crosse and followe him and then as we suffer with him so shall we raigne with him euerlastingly Amen Shortly Shortly Amen * An other letter to his wife to Mayster Robert Harrington M Hurland c. GRace and comfort c. Deare wife reioyce in our gracious God and his our Christ An other letter of M Saunders his wyfe 〈◊〉 other frendes and geue thankes moste humbly and hartely to him for this dayes worke that in any part I most vnworthy wretch should be made worthy to beare witnes vnto his euerlasting verity which Antichrist with his by mayne force I perceyue and by moste impudeÌ„t pride and boasting wil go about to suppres Remember God alway my deare wife and so shal gods blessing light vpon you and our Samuel O remeÌ„ber alwaye my wordes for Christes sake be mery and grudge not agaynst God and pray pray We be al mery here thanks be vnto God who in his Christ hath geueÌ„ vs great cause to be mery by whoÌ„ he hath prepared for vs such a kingdom and doth and will geue vnto vs some litle taste therof eueÌ„ in this life and to all such as are desirous to take it Math. 26. Blessed sayth our Christ be they which hunger and thirst after righteousnesse for such shall be satisfied Let vs goe yea let vs run to seeke such treasure and that with whole purpose of hart to cleaue vnto the Lord to finde suche Riches in his heauenly word through his spirite obteyned by prayer Luke 5. Psal. 119. My deare Frendes and Brethren Mayster Harryngton and Mayster Hurland pray pray Spiritus quidem promptus est caro autem infirma That is The spirite is ready but the fleshe is weake When I looke vpon my selfe quid ego stupidus attonitus habeo quod dicam nisi illud Petri exi a me Domine quia homo peccator sum i. Being astonished and confouÌ„ded what haue I els to say but those wordes of Peter Lorde goe from me for I am a sinnefull man Iohn 6. But then feele I that sweete comforte Lucerna pedibus meis verbum Domini lumen semitis meis haec mea est consolatio in humilitate mea i. The word of the Lorde is a Lanterne to my feete and a light vnto my pathes and this is my comfort in my trouble Then waxe I bolde with the same Peter to say Domine ad quem ibimus verba vitae aeternae habes i. Lord to whom shall we go thou hast the wordes of euerlasting life This comfort haue I when the geuer thereof doth geue it But I looke for battels with the roote of vnfaythfulnes the which I feele in me will most egerly geue vnto my conscience when wee come once to the combate We be I wene within the souÌ„d of the triumpe of our enemies Play ye that be abroade the part of Moyses Tim 1. Orantes in omni loco sustollentes puras manus i. Praying in all places lifting vp pure hands Gods people shal preuayle 〈◊〉 5. yea our bloud shal be theyr perditioÌ„ who do most triumphantly spill it we then being in the handes of our God shall shine in his kingdome and shal staÌ„d in great stedfastnes agaynst theÌ„ which haue dealt extremely with vs And wheÌ„ these our enemies shall thus see vs they shal be vexed with horrible feare and shall wonder at the hastines of the sodaine health and shall say with themselues hauing inward sorow and mourning for very anguish of minde These are they whom we sometime had in derision and iested vpon we fooles thought their liues to be verye madnes and their end to be without honor but loe how they are accounted among the childreÌ„ of God The blessing of God be with you all c. Laurence Saunders ¶ To his wife a litle before his burning GRace and comfort in Christ Amen Deare wife be mery in the mercies of our Christ A letter of 〈…〉 to â—is wyfe ye also my deare frendes Pray pray for vs euery body We be shortly to be dispatched heÌ„ce vnto our good Christ. Amen Amen Wife I would you sent me my shyrte which you know wherunto it is coÌ„secrated Let it be sowed down on both the sides and not open Oh my heauenly father look vpon me in the face of thy Christ 〈◊〉 writeth 〈◊〉 his â—â—irte â—herein he â—hould be 〈◊〉 or els I shall not be able to abide thy countenaunce such is my filthines He will do so and therefore I will not be afrayd what sinne death hell and damnation caÌ„ do agaynst me O Wyfe alwayes remember the Lord. God blesse you yea he will blesse thee good wyfe thy poore boy also onely cleaue thou vnto him and he will geue thee all thinges Pray pray pray ¶ An other letter to M. Robert and Iohn Glouer written the same morning that he was burnt GRace and consolatioÌ„ in our sweet Sauiour Christ Oh my deare brethren whom I loue in the Lord being loued of you also in the Lord be mery reioyce for me now ready to go vp to that mine inheritance which I my selfe in deed am most vnworthy of but my deare Christ is worthye who hath purchased the same for me with so deare a price Make haste my deare brethreÌ„ to come vnto me that we may be mery eo gaudio quod nemo tollet a nobis i. with that ioy which no man shall take from vs. Oh wretched sinner that I am not thankefull vnto this my Father who hath vouched me worthy to be a vessell vnto his honor But O Lorde nowe accept my thankes though they proceed out of a not enough circumcised hart Salute my good Sisters your wiues good sisters feare the Lord. Salute all other that loue vs in the trueth Gods blessing be with you alwayes Amen Euen now towards the offering of a burnt sacrifice O my Christ helpe or els I perish Laurence Saunders ¶ After these godly letters of M. SauÌ„ders diuersly dispersed and sent abroad to diuers of the faythfull coÌ„gregation of Christ as is afore to be seene now in the latter end we will adioyne two other letters writteÌ„ not by Mayster Saunders the martyr but by M. Ed. Saunders the Iustice his brother sent to this our Saunders in prison although conteining no
great matter worthy to be known yet to this intent that the reader may see in these two brethren so ioyned in nature and so deuided in religioÌ„ y e word of the Lord verified truely saying brother shal be agaynst brother Math. 10. c. as by the contentes of these two letters folowing may appeare ¶ A letter of Iustice Saunders to his brother Laurence â— letter of 〈…〉 to â—â—urence â—â—unders 〈◊〉 bâ—other AFter my most harty commendations these bene to a certaine you that I haue spoken with M. Basset who hath shewed me that 4. pound all deductions being allowed is the whole that hath come to his handes of the profite of the PrebeÌ„dary at York the which you shall haue although as he thinketh it was not due vnto you by the reason of your depriuation before it was due As concerning your conscience in Religion I beseech God it maye be lightened by the holy Ghost and that you may also haue the grace of the holy Ghost to follow the counsell of Sainct Paule to Timothe 2. Recte tractare verbum veritatis That is To handle rightly the word of truth Wherein you ar dissenting from many holy and Catholicke men especielly in the SacrameÌ„t maketh me in my conscience to condemne yours For althoughe I haue not hitherto fancied to read Peter Martir other such c. Iustice sayth Audi Alteram partem yet haue I had great desire to see Theophilact and diuers others of his sort and opinion both notable and holy Fathers if any credit be geuen to the writinges of our auncient fathers before vs and surely the sentences and iudgementes of two or three of them hath more confirmed my conscience then 300. of the Zuinglians or as many of the Lutherians can or should doe Thus in haste willing to reliefe you to the end you might conuert if you shall need towardes your finding if you shall require it of me you shall vnfaynedly finde my mony ready as knoweth our Lord who send vs al thinges good for vs. Scribled this Thursday by your brother and petitioner to God Ed. Saunders ¶ An other letter of Iustice Saunders to his brother wherein he seeketh to winne him to Popery AS nature and Brotherly loue with godly charity requireth Greeting with protestation I send you by these letters quantum licet most harty coÌ„mendation being sory for your fault and your disobedient handlyng of your selfe towardes my Lord Chauncellour who I assure you mindeth your good and preseruation if you can so consider and take it I would be glad to know whether you haue not had with you of late some learned men to talk with you by my Lord ChauÌ„cellours appoyntment and howe you can frame your selfe to reforme your errour in the opinion of the moste blessed and our most comfortable Sacrament of the aultar Wherein I assure you I was neuer in all my life more better affected then I am at thys present vsing to my great comforte hearing of Masse He meaneth peraduenture when the Sanctus is singing for then the Organs pipe merely and that may giue some Comfort The meditatioÌ„s of S. Bernard sent by Iustice Saunders to his brother and somewhat before the sacring time the meditation of S. Barnard sette forth in the third leafe of this present booke The accustomable vsing whereof I am fullye professed vnto during my life and to geue more fayth vnto that confessioÌ„ of holy Barnarde theÌ„ to Luther c. or Latimer c. for that the antiquity the vniuersality of the open church and the consent of all holy Saynts and Doctors do confirme the same acertayning you that I haue bene earnestly moued in mine owne coÌ„science these ten or twelue daies past and also betweene God and my selfe to mooue you to the same most earnestly desiring you and as you tender my naturall godly or frendly loue towardes you that you would read ouer thys booke this holy time at my request although you haue alreadye seene it and let me know wherein you cannot satisfy your owne conscience Thus fare you well for this time By yours from Seriantes Inne Ed. Saunders ¶ The Life and Martyrdome of Mayster IOHN HOOPER Byshop of Worcester and Glocester burnt for the defence of the Gospell at Glocester Anno. 1555. February 9. IOHN HOOPER Student and graduate in the vniuersity of Oxford after the study of other scieÌ„ces The story life Martyrdome of M. Iohn Hooper Martyr wherin he had aboundantly profited and proceeded through Gods secret vocation was styrred with ferueÌ„t desire to the loue knowledge of the Scriptures In the reading seaching whereof as there lacked in him no diligence ioyned with earnest prayer so neyther wanted vnto him the grace of the holy Ghost to satisfy his desire and to opeÌ„ vnto him the light of true Diuinity Thus Mayster Hooper growing more and more by Gods grace in ripenes of spirituall vnderstanding and shewing withall some sparckles of his feruent spirite being then about the beginning of the 6. Articles in the time of king Henry the 8. fell eftsoones into displeasure hatred of certaine Rabbines in Oxford who by and by began to styr coales agaynst him wherby and especially by the procurement of Doctour Smith he was compelled to voyde the Uniuersity and so remouing from thence was retayned in the house of Syr Thomas Arundell and there was his Steward till the time that Syr Thomas Arundell hauing intelligence of his opinions religion which he in no case did fauor and yet exceedingly fauouryng the person conditions of the man M. Hooper sent to the Bishop of Winchester found the meanes to send him in a message to the Bishop of Winchester writing his letter priuily to the bishop by conference of learning to do some good vpon him but in any case requiring him to send home his seruaunt to him agayne Winchester after long conference with M. Hooper 4. or 5. dayes together when he at length perceiued that neither he could do that good which he thought to him nor that he would take any good at his hand according to M. Arundels request he sent home his seruaunt agayne right well commending his learning and wit but yet bearing in his brest a grudging stomacke agaynst Mayster Hooper still It followed not long after this as malice is alwayes working mischiefe that intelligence was geuen to master Hooper to prouide for himselfe M. Hooper forced to auoyd the house of Syr Thomas Arundel M. Hooper flyeth agayne out of England for daunger that was working agaynst him Whereupon M. Hooper leauing M. Arundels house and borowing an horse of a certayne friend whose life he had saued a little before from the gallowes tooke his iourney to the Sea side to goe to Fraunce sending backe the horse agayne by one which in deede did not deliuer him to the owner M. Hoper being at Paris taried there not long but in short time returned into England agayne
death yet ministred to him a quicke dispatch mooued belike by some compassion not to haue him stande in the torment where the tormentors of M. Hooper suffred him without all compassion to stand three quarters of an houre in the fire And as touching the chiefe doers and authors of his martyrdome what Consul or Proconsul was there to be conferred with the Chancelour heere which brought this Martyr to burning Let this suffice Bookes and treatises written by M. Hooper This good Bishop and seruaunte of God being in prison wrote diuers Bookes and Treatises to the number of 24. wherof some he wrote to the parlament in Latine and one to the Bishop of Chichester D. Day besides he wrote of the sacraments of the Lordes praier and of the x. Commaundements with diuers other Here folowe certaine of M. Hoopers letters AS you haue hearde the whole storie of the life and martyrdome of thys good manne declared More of his letters ye shall read in the book of Letters of the Marâ—â—â— so nowe let vs consequently adioyne some parte of hys letters wrytten in the time of hys imprisonment moste fruitfull and worthy to be read especially in these daungerous dayes of all true Christians which by true mortification seeke to serue and followe the Lorde through all tempests and stormes of thys malignaunt worlde as by the readyng and perusing of the sayde letters you shall better feele and vnderstande A letter of M. Hooper to certaine godly professors and louers of the truth instructing them howe to behaue them selues in that wofull alteration and change of Religion THe grace mercye and peace of God the father through oure Lorde Iesus Christ be w t you my deareâ— brethren A letter of â— Hooper and withal those that vnfainedly loue and embrace his holy Gospel Amen It is told me that the wicked Idol the Masse is stablished again by a law passed in the parlameÌ„t house Learn the truth of it I pray you what penaltie is appointed in the Acte to such as speake against it also whether there be any compulsion to constraine men to be at it The statute thorowly knowen such as be abroad at liberty The fauourers oâ— Gods word secluded out of the Parliament both in the hye house and lower agaynst all right and reason may prouide for themselues auoid the danger the better Doubtles there hath not bene seene before our time such a parliament as this is y t as many as were suspected to be fauourers of Gods word shuld be banished out of both houses But we must geue God thanks for that truth he hath opened in the time of his blessed seruant king Edward y e sixth and pray vnto him that we deny it not nor dishonour it w t Idolatrie but that we may haue strength and pacience rather to die ten times then to denie him once Blessed shall we be if euer God make vs worthy of that honor to shed our bloude for hys names sake And blessed then shall we thinke y e parents which brought vs into this worlde that we shoulde from this mortalitie be caried into immortalitie If we followe the commaundement of S. Paule that sayth If ye then be risen againe with Christ Colos. 3. seeke those thynges which are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hande of God We shall neither departe from the vaine transitorie goodes of this world nor from this wretched and mortal life with so great paines as other doe Let vs pray to our heauenly father that we may know and loue his blessed will and the glorious ioy prepared for vs in time to come and that we maye knowe and hate all things contrary to his blessed will and also the paine prepared for the wicked in the world to come Ther is no better waye to be vsed in this troublesome time for your consolation then many times to haue assemblies together of such men and women as be of your religion in Christ and there to talke and renewe among your selues the truthe of your Religion to see what ye be by the worde of God He exhorteth the brethren to resorte and conferre among theÌ„ selues together and to remember what yee were before yee came to the knowledge thereof to weigh and conferre the dreames and false lies of the Preachers that nowe preache with the worde of God that retaineth all truth and by such talke and familiar resorting together ye shall the better find out all their lies that nowe goe about to deceiue you also both know and loue the truth that God hath opened to vs. It is much requisite that the members of Christe comfort one an other make prayers together conferre one wyth an other Conference amongest brethren comfortable so shal ye be the stronger and Gods spirite shal not be absent froÌ„ you but in the middest of you to teach you to comfort you to make you wise in all godly things pacient in aduersitie and strong in persecution Ye see how the congregation of the wicked by helping one an other make their wicked religion and them selues strong against Gods truth and his people If ye may haue some learned man that can oute of the Scriptures speake vnto you of faith and true honouring of God also that can shewe you the descent of Christes Church from the beginning of it vntill this day that ye may perceiue by the life of youre forefathers these two things the one that Christes worde which said that all his must suffer persecution and trouble in the worlde be true the other that none of al his before our time escaped trouble then shal yee perceiue that it is but a follie for one that professeth Christ truely to looke for the loue of the world Thus shal ye learne to beare trouble Iohn 10. to exercise your religion and feele in dede that Christes wordes be true In the worlde ye shall suffer persecution And when ye feele your religion in dede say ye be no better then your forefathers but be glad that ye may be counted worthy souldiours for this warre and pray to God when yee come together that hee will vse and order you and youre doings to these three endes which ye must take heede of the first that ye glorifie God the next Three thinges to be taken heede of that yee edifie the Church and Congregation the thirde that ye profite your owne soules In all your doings beware ye be not deceiued For although thys time be not yet so bloudye and tyrannous as the time of our forefathers that coulde not beare the name of Christ wythout daunger of lyfe and goodes Luke 18. yet is oure time more perillous both for body and soule Therefore of vs Christ sayde Thinke ye when the sonne of manne commeth hee shall finde faithe vppon the earthe Hee sayd not Thinke ye he shal find any man or woman Christened in name a Christian but he spake of the faith
The 4. abuse Fourthly in that it is worshipped contrary to the commaundement saying Thou shalt worship nothing that is made with hands The 5. abuse Fiftly in that it is geuen in an vnknowne tongue whereby the people are ignoraunt of the right vse thereof how Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification by whome we be set at peace with God and receaued to his fauour and mercy by his promise whereof this sacrament is a sure seale and witnes The 6. abuse Besides this it is hanged vp and shut in a boxe yea many times so long that wormes breedeth in it and so it putrifyeth whereby the rude people haue an occasion to speake vnreuerently thereof whiche otherwise woulde speake reuerently Thereof they that thus abuse it bring vp the sclaunder and not we whiche pray dayly to God to restore it to the right vse according to Christes institution Nowe concerning Christes wordes Thys is my body we deny theÌ„ not but we say that y e mind of Christ in them must be searched out by other open scriptures wherby we may come to the spirituall vnderstanding of them Christes wordes hoc est corpus meum not denyed but expounded The phrase of scripture expounded by other phrases whiche shall be most to the glory of God For as the holy Apostle sayth There is no scripture that hath any priuate interpretation Besides this the Scriptures are full of the like figuratiue speaches as for example Christ sayeth This cup is the new Testament in my bloud The rocke is Christ sayeth Saint Paule Who soeuer receyueth a child in my name sayth our saueour Iesus Christ receyueth me Which sentences must not be vnderstand after the letter lest we do erre as the Capernaites did which thought that Christes body should haue ben eaten with their teeth when he spake of the eating thereof Unto whome Christe sayd Such a fleshly eating of my body profiteth nothing it is the spirit sayeth our Saueour Iesus Christ that quickeneth the fleshe profyteth nothyng for my woordes are spirite and lyfe Thus wee see that Christes woordes must be vnderstanded spiritually and not literally The wordâ— of the sacraâ—ment oughâ— to be taken spiritually and not litterally Christ is to be eaten spiritually Therefore he y t commeth to this worthy supper of the Lord must not prepare his lawe but his hart neyther tooth nor belly but Beleeue sayth S. Augustine and thou hast eaten it so that we must bring with vs a spiritual hunger And as the Apostle saith Trie and examine our selues whether our conscience doo testifie vnto vs that we do truly beleeue in Christ according to the Scriptures whereof if we be truly certified being new borne from our old conuersation in hart minde will and deede then may we boldly with this mariage garment of faith come to the feast In consideration whereof we haue inuincible Scriptures as of Christ himselfe This do in the remembraunce of me And S. Paule As often saith he as ye eate of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall remember the Lords death vntill he come Heere is no chaunge but bread still The substaunce of bread not chaunged And Sainct Luke affirmeth the same Also Christ hath made a iust promise saying Me you shall not haue alwayes with you I leaue the world and go to my father for if I should not depart the comforter which I will send can not come vnto you So according to his promise he is ascended as the Euangelistes testifie Also Saint Peter sayth That heauen shall keepe him vntill the last day also Now as touching his omnipotent power we confesse and say with S. Augustine that Christ is both God and man In that he is God he is euery where Christs body but in one place 〈◊〉 once but in that he is man he is in heauen and can occupy but one place whereunto the Scriptures doth agree For his body was not in all places at once when he was heere for it was not in the graue when the women sought it as the Angell saith neither was it at Bethania where Lazarus died by Christes owne words saying I am glad I was not there And thus we conclude with the Scriptures that Christ is in his holy Supper sacramentally and spiritually in all them that worthily receiue it and corporally in heauen both God and man And further we make heere our protestation before God whome we call to record in this matter that this whiche we haue sayd is neither of stubbornnes nor wilfull mind as some iudge of vs but euen of very conscience Their protestation truely we trust grounded in Gods holy word For before wee tooke this matter in hand we besought God from the bottome of our hartes that we might do nothing contrary to his holy and blessed word And in that he hath thus shewed his power in our weakenes we can not woorthely prayse him vnto whome we geue harty thankes through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen When he had thus deliuered and read their confession the Bishop stil persisting sometime in faire promises somtime threatning to pronounce iudgemeÌ„t asked them whether they would stand to this their confession and other answeares To whome Causton said Yea M. Causton and M. Higbed constant to death in their confession we will stande to our answeares written with our hands and to our beliefe therein conteined After which answeare the Byshop began to pronounce sentence against him Then he said that it was much rashnes and without all loue and mercy to geue iudgement without answering to their confession by the truth of Gods word whereunto they submitted themselues most willingly And therefore I M. Causton appealeth to the Cardinall D. Smith ready to answere their confession but could not be suffered quoth Causton because I can not haue iustice at your hand but that ye will thus rashly condemne me doo appeale from you to my Lord Cardinall Then D. Smith sayde that he woulde answeare theyr confession But the Bishop not suffering him to speake willed Harpsfield to say his minde for the stay of the people Who taking their confession in his hand neither touched nor answered one sentence thereof Whiche done the Bishop pronounced sentence first against the said Thomas Causton and then calling Thomas Higbed caused his articles and answeres likewise to be read In the reading whereof Higbed sayd Ye speake blasphemie against Christes passion Ann. 1555. March and ye goe aboute to trap vs with your subtilties and snares And though my father and mother and other my kinsfolke did beleeue as you say Sentencâ— proounced agaynst M. Causton M. Higbed yet they were deceiued in so beleeuing And further where you say that my Lord named Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterbury and other specified in the said articles be heretikes I do wishe that I were such an hereticke as they were and be Then the Byshop asked him againe whether he would
first that you would defend the Religion then and therfore worthely were you prisoned Brad. Your grace did heare me answere my Lord Chauncellour to that poynt Bradford imprisoned for thaâ— for which he had the lawes on his side But put case I had bene so stout as they and your Grace make it were not the lawes of the Realme on my side then Wherefore vniustly was I prisoned onely that which my Lord Chauncellour propounded was my confession of Christes trueth agaynst Transubstantiation and of that whiche the wicked do receaue as I sayd Yorke You deny the presence Brad. I do not to the fayth of the worthy receiuers Yorke Why what is that to say other The presence of Christes body to the fayth of the worthy receauer then that Christ lyeth not on the aultar Brad. My Lord I beleue no such presence Chichest It seemeth that you haue not read Chrisostome for he proueth it Brad. Hetherto I haue bene kept well inough without bookes howbeit this I doe remember of Chrisostome Hiperbolicall phrase of Chrisostome that he sayth that Christ lyeth vpon the aultar as the Seraphines with their tongues touche our lippes with the coales of the aultar in heauen which is an hyperbolicall loquution of whiche you know Chrisostome is full Yorke It is euident that you are to farre gone but let vs come then to the Church out of the whiche ye are excommunicate Brad. I am not excommunicate out of Christes Churche my Lord Bradford excommunicated with the poore blind man Iohn 9. although they which seeme to be in the Church and of the Church haue excommunicated me as the poore blinde man was Iohn 9. I am sure Christ receiueth me Yorke You do deceiue your selfe Here after much talke of excommunication at length Bradford sayd Brad. Assuredly as I thinke you did well to departe from the Romish church so I thinke ye haue done wickedly to couple your selues to it againe for you can neuer prooue it which you call the mother church to be Christes Church Chichest Ah M. Bradford you were but a child when this matter began I was a yong man and then comming froÌ„ the Uniuersitie I went with the world but I tell you it was alwayes against my conscience Brad. I was but a child then howbeit as I tolde you I thinke you haue done euill The Pope proued to be Antichrist by Scripturâ— For ye are come haue broght others to that wicked man which sitteth in the Temple of God that is in the church for it cannot be vnderstand of Mahomet or any out of the Church but of such as beare rule in the Church Yorke See how you build your fayth vpon such places of Scripture as are most obscure to deceyue your selfe as though ye were in the Church where you are not Brad. Well my Lord though I might by fruites iudge of you and others yet will I not vtterly exclude you out of the church And if I were in your case I would not condemne him vtterly that is of my faith in the Sacrament knowyng as you know that at the least 800. yeares after Christ as my L. of Duresme writeth What B. Tonstall writeth of Transubstantiation it was free to beleue or not to beleeue transubstantiation Yorke This is a toy that you haue found out of your own braine as though a man not beleuing as the church doth that is transubstantiation were of the church Chichest He is an heretike and so none of the Church that doth hold any doctrine against the definitioÌ„ of the church as a man to hold against transubstantiatioÌ„ Cyprian was no heretike though he beleued rebaptising of them which were baptised of heretikes because hee helde it before the church had defined it whereas if he had holden it after Note how these Bishops themselues do graunt that the time was when transubstantiationâ— was not defined by the Church Tonstall sayth it was more then 800 yeares after Christ. theÌ„ had he bene an heretike Brad. Oh my Lord wil ye condemne to the deuill any man that beleeueth truely the xij Articles of the fayth wherein I â—ake the vnitie of Christes Church to consist although in some points he beleeue not the definition of that which ye call the Church I doubt not but that he which holdeth firmely the Articles of our beliefe though in other thyngs he dissent from your definitions yet he shal be saued Yorke Chichester Yea sayde both the Byshops this is your Diuinitie Brad. No it is Paules which sayth that if they holde the foundation Christ though they build vpon him straw and stubble yet they shall be saued Yorke Lord God how you delite to leane to so hard and darke places of the Scriptures Chic I will shewe you how that Luther did excommunicate Zuinglius for this matter and so he read a place of Luther making for his purpose Brad. My Lord what Luther writeth as you muche passe not M. Bradford hangeth not of Luther Zuinglius or Oecolampadius yet he accompteth them good men no more do I in this case My fayth is not builded on Luther Zuinglius or Oecolampadius is this poynt and in deede to tel you truely I neuer read any of their works in this matter As for them I do think assuredly that they were and are Gods Children and Sayntes with hym Yorke Well you are out of y e Communion of the Church Brad. I am not for it consisteth and is in fayth Yorke Loe how make you your Church inuisible for you would haue the Communion of it to consist in fayth Brad. For to haue Communion with the Churche needeth no visiblenes of it Communion of the Church consisteth in fayth and not in visible ceremonyes Disagreing in rites breaketh no agreement in fayth Ireneus for Communion consisteth as I sayd in faith and not in exterior ceremonies as appeareth both by Paule which would haue one fayth and by Irenaeus to Uictor for the obseruation of Easter saying that disagreeing of fastyng shoulde not breake the agreeyng of fayth Chichester The same place hath often euen wounded my conscience because we disseuered our selues from the Sea of Rome Bradford Well God forgeue you for you haue done euill to bryng England thether agayne Yorke Here my Lord of Yorke tooke a booke of paper of common places and read a peece of Saint Austen contra Epistolam Fundamenti Aug. contra Epiâ—â— fundament how that there were many thinges that did holde S. Augustine in the bosome of the Churche consent of people and nations authoritie confirmed wyth myracles Consent of people Authority confirmed with miracles nourished with hope encreased with charity established with antiquitye Succession of Priestes The name Catholicke nourished with hope encreased with charitie established with antiquitie besides this there holdeth me in the Church sayth S. Augustine the succession of priests from Peters seate vntill this present Bishop Last of all the very name of Catholicke doth
knowe that ye be none of his but the Lords dearelinges Before these dayes came Lord God how many thought of them selues they hadde bene in Gods bosome and so were takē and would be taken of the world But now we see whose they are Trouble tryeth who be of God who be not For to whome we obey his seruauntes we are If wee obey the world which god forbid and hitherto ye haue not done it then are we the worldes but if we obey God then are we Gods Which thing I mean that ye are Gods these dayes haue declared both to you to me to all other that know you better then euer we knew it Therefore ye haue no cause to sorrow but rather to sing in seing your selues to be Gods babes and in seyng that all Gods children do so count you What though the world repine thereat What though he kicke What though he seek to trouble and molest you A true louer of the world is declared by hi◠lyfe My deare hartes he doth but his kinde he cannot loue the Lord which liueth not in the Lorde he can not brooke the childe that hateth the Father he canne not mind the seruaunt that careth not for the Mayster If ye were of the world the world woulde loue you ye should dwell quietly there woulde be no griefe no molestation If the Deuill dwelt in you which the Lord forbid he would not stirre vp his knightes to besiege your house to snatch your goodes or suffer his freendes to enter into your Hogges The deuill neuer entereth into his owne hogges But because Christ dwelleth in you as he doth by fayth therefore styreth he vp his first begotten sonne the worlde to seeke how to disquiet you to robbe you to spoyle you to destroy you and perchaunce your deare Father to trye and to make knowne vnto you and to the world that ye are destinate to an other dwelling the◠here on earth to an other Citty then mannes eyes haue seene at any tyme hath geuen or will geue power to Sathan and to the world to take from you the thinges The Lord geueth power to Sathan sometymes ouer his Seruantes and to what ende God vseth to try his whiche he hath lent you and by taking them awaye to trye your fidelitye obedience and loue towardes hym for ye may not loue them aboue hym as by geuyng that ye haue and keeping it he hath declared his loue towardes you Sathan perchaunce telleth GOD as he did of Iob that ye loue GOD for your goodes sake What now then if the Lord do try you with Iob shall geue him power on your goodes and body accordingly should ye be dismaied should ye dispayre shoulde ye be faynt harted shoulde ye not rather reioyce as did the Apostles that they were coūted worthy to suffer any thing for the Lordes sake Oh forget not the end that happened to Iob for as it happened to him so shall it happen vnto you For GOD is the same God and can not long forget to shew mercy to them that look and long for it as I know ye do and I pray you so to do still For the Lord loueth you and neuer canne nor will forget to shewe and poure out his mercy vpon you After a little while that he hath afflicted tryed you sayth Peter hee will visite comfort and confirme you Iacob must teach vs to wrastle As to Iacob wrastling with the Aungell at the length morning came and the sonne arose so deare hartes doubtlesse it will happen vnto you Howbeit do ye as Iob and Iacob did that is order and dispose your thinges that God hath lent you as ye may and whiles ye haue time Who knoweth whether God hath geuen you power this long euen to that end Go to therefore dispose your goodes prepare your selues to tryall that eyther ye maye stande to it like Goddes Champions or els if ye feele such infirmitye in your selues that ye bee not able geue place to violence and goe where ye may with free and safe conscience serue the Lord. Thinke not this counsell to come by chaunce This Erkinald and his wyfe folowing this counsayle did flie both beyond sea or fortune but to come from the Lorde Other Oracles wee may not looke for now As God told Ioseph in a dreame by an Angell that he should flye so if you fele such infirmity in your selues as should turne to Gods dishonor and your owne destruction withall knowe that at this present I am as Gods Aungell to admonish you to take tyme whyles yee haue it and to see that in no case Gods name by you might be dishonored Ioseph might haue obiected the omission of his vocation as perchaunce ye will do But deare hartes lette vocations and all thinges else geue place to Goddes name and the sanctifying thereof This I speake not as though I would not haue you rather to tary und to stand to it but I speake it in respecte of your infirmity whiche if you feele to be so greate in you that ye are not certayne of this hope that God will neuer tempt you aboue your ability flye and get you hence and know that thereby GOD will haue you tryed to your selues and to others For by it you shall know howe to take this world and your home here is no home but that ye looke for an other and so geue occasion to others lesse to loue this worlde and perchaunce to some to doubte of theyr Religion Wherin though they be earnest yet would they not loose so much as ye do for your Religion which ye do confirme to me and others by your geuing place to violence Last of al ye haue cause to reioyce ouer these our daies because they bee the dayes of conformation in the whiche and by whiche GOD our heauenly Father maketh vs like vnto Christes Image here Tribulation doth conforme vs to the Image of Christ. that we may be like vnto him elswhere For if that we suffer with him then we shal reigne also with him if we be buryed with him then wee shall rise with him agayne if that we company with hym in all troubles and afflictions then we shall reioyce wyth him in glory if we now sow with him in teares we shall reape with him in gladnes if we confesse him before men he will confesse vs before his father in heauen if wee take his parte he will take ours if wee loose ought for his names sake he will geue vs all thynges for his truthes sake So that we ought to reioyce and be glad for it is not geuen to euery one to suffer losse of countrey life goodes house c. for the Lordes sake What can God the father do more vnto vs thē to call vs into the camp with his sonne What may Christ our Sauior do more for vs thē to make vs his Warriours What can the holy Ghost do to vs aboue this to marke vs with
so many thowsandes it pleaseth his mercy to choose me to be one in whome he will suffer For although it be moste true that iuste patior i. I iustly suffer for I haue bene a great hypocrite and a greeuous synner the Lorde pardon me yea hee hath done it he hath done it in deede yet hic autem quid mali fecit i. What euill hath he done Christ whome the Prelates persecute his verity which they hate in me hath done no euill nor deserueth death Therefore ought I most hartely to reioyce of this dignation and tender kyndnesse of the Lord towardes me This is a singular mercy of God to haue death which is a due punishment for sinne â— turned into a demonstration testification of the Lordes truâ—he 4. Reg. 2. which vseth the remedy for my sinne as a testimoniall of hys Testament to his glory to my euerlasting comfort to the edefying of his Church and to the ouerthrowing of Antichrist and hys kingdome O what am I Lorde that thou shouldest thus magnifye me so vile a man and miser as alwayes I haue bene Is this thy wont to sende for suche a wretche and an hypocrite as I haue bene in a fiery Charyot as thou diddest for Helias Oh deare Fathers be thankefull for me and pray for me that I styll may be found worthy in whom the Lord would sanctify his holy name And for your part make you readye for we are but your gentlemen hushers Nuptiae agni paratae sunt venite ad nuptias 1. The mariage of the Lambe is prepared come vnto the mariage I now go to leaue my flesh there where I receiued it He meaneth that he should be conueyed by the Queenes Garde into Lankeshire to be burnte as the aduersaryes had once determined lyke as Ignatius was by a company of soldiours conueyed to Rome and cast to the Leopardes I shall be coÌ„ueied thither as Ignatius was at Rome to Leopardis by whose euill I hope to bee made better God graunt if it be his will that I aske it may make them better by me Amen For my farewell therfore I write and send this vnto you trusting shortly to see you where we shall neuer be separated In the meane season I will not cease as I haue done to commende you to our father of heauen And that you would so do by me I most hartely praye euerye one of you You knowe nowe I haue moste neede But fidelis Deus qui nunquam sinet nos tentaâ—i supra id quòd possumus i. Faythfull is God which will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength He neuer didde it hytherto nor now I am assured he will neuer do Amen A dextris est mihi non mouebor Propter hoc laetabitur cor meum quia non derelinquet animam meam in inferno nec dabit me sanctum suum per gratiam in Câ—risto videre corruptionem E carcere raptim expectens omni momento carnificem i. He is on my righte hand therefore I shall not fall Wherefore my hart shall reioyce Psalme 16 for he shall not leaue my soule in hell neither shall suffer me his holy one by his grace in Christ to see corruption Out of prison in haste looking for the Tormentour The 8. of February Ann. 1555. Iohn Bradford * To the honourable Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford being then in trouble for the verity of Gods Gospell THe euerlasting and most gracious God and Father of our Sauiour Iesu Christ A letter of M. Bradford to the Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford â—lesse your good Lordshippe with all maner of heauenlye blessinges in the same Chryst our onely comfort and hope Amen Praysed be God our Father which hath vouched you worthye as of fayth in his Christ so of his Crosse for the same Magnifyed be his holy name who as he hath deliuered you from one crosse so he hath made you willing I trust and ready to beare another wheÌ„ he shall see his time to lay it vpon you for these are the most singular giftes of God geuen as to few The excellencye of fayth and what it worketh so to none els but to these few whiche are moste deare in his sight Fayth is reckoned and worthely among the greatest gyftes of GOD yea it is the greatest it selfe that we enioy for by it as we be iustified and made Gods childreÌ„ so are we temples and possessours of the holy spirite yea of Christ also Eph. 4. And of the Father hymselfe Iohn 14. By fayth we driue the Deuill away 1. Peter 5. We ouercome the world 1. Ioh. And are already Citttizens of heauen and fellowes wyth Goddes deare Sayntes But who is able to reckon the riches that this fayth bringeth with her vnto the soule she sitteth vpon No man or Aungell And therefore as I sayd of all Gods giftes she may be set in the top and haue the vpmost seate The which thing if men considered in that she commeth alonely from Goddes owne mercy seat Fayth commeth by hearing the word and not by hearing Masse by the hearing not of Masse or Mattyns Dyriges or such drasse but of the worde of God in such a toung as we canne and doe vnderstand as they would be diligent and take greate heede for doyng or seeyng any thyng whiche might cast her downe for then they fal also so would they with no lesse care read and heare Goddes holy word ioyning thereto most earnest and often prayer aswell for the more and better vnderstanding as for the louing liuyng and confessing of the same mauger the head of the deuill the worlde our fleshe reason goodes possessions carnall frends wife children and very life here if they should pull vs backe to harken to the voyce and counsell for more quiet sure and longer vse of them Philip. 1. Now notwithstanding this excellency of fayth in that we read the Apostle to matche therewith yea as it were to preferre suffering persecution for Christes sake I trowe no man will be so fond as to thinke otherwise but that I and all Goddes children haue cause to glorify and prayse God whiche hath vouched you worthye so greate a blessing The efficacy of the crosse and what it worketh in Gods children For though the reason or wisedome of the worlde thinke of the Crosse according to theyr reach and according to theyr present sence and therefore flyeth from it as from a most great ignominye and shame Yet Gods Scholers haue learned otherwise to thinke of the Crosse that is the frame house in the which God frameth his children lyke to his sonne Christ the Fornace that fineth Gods golde the high way to Heauen the Sute and Liuery that Gods seruauntes are serued withall the earnest and beginning of all consolation and glory For they I meane Gods scholers as your Lordshyp is I trust doe enter into Goddes sanctuary Psalme 72. least theyr fecte slippe They looke not as beastes do on thinges
present onely but on thinges to come and so haue they as present to fayth the iudgemente and glorious comming of Christ like as the wicked haue now theyr worldly wealth wherein they wallow and will wallowe till they tumble headlong into Hell where are tormentes too terrible and endlesse The ende of prosperitye Nowe they followe the Feende as the Beare doth the trayne of Honye and the Sowe the swillinges till they be brought into the slaughter house and then they know that theyr prosperitye hath brought them to perdition Then crye they woe woe We went the wrong way Sapâ—ence 5. wee counted these men I meane such as you bee that suffer for Goddes sake losse of goodes frendes and life whome they shall see endued with riche robes of righteousnesse crownes of most pure precious golde and Palmes of conquest in the goodly glorious palace of the Lambe where is eternall ioy felicity c. Wee counted will they then say these men but fooles and mad men we tooke theyr conditions to be but curiosity c. But then will it be to late then the time will be turned laughing shal be turned into weeping and weeping into reioysing Read Sapien. 2.3.4.5 Therefore as before I haue sayd great cause haue I to thanke God whiche hath vouched you worthy of thys most bountifull blessing Few noble men called to Christes kingdome muche more then you haue cause my good Lord so to be I meane thankefull For looke vpon your vocation I pray you and tell me how many noble menne Earles sonnes Lordes Knightes and menne of estimation hath God in this Realme of England dealt thus withall I dare say you thinke not that you haue deserued this Only Gods mercy in his christ hath wrought this on you as he did in Ieremyes tyme on Abimelech in Achabs time on Abdias in Christes tyme on Ioseph of Arimathia in the Apostles tyme on Sergius Paulus and the Queene of Candaces Chamberlayne Onely now be thankefull and continue continue continue my good Lorde continue to confesse Christ. Bee not ashamed of hym before men for then will not he bee ashamed of you Nowe will he trye you sticke fast vnto him and he wyll sticke fast by you he will be with you in trouble and deliuer you But then must you cry vnto him for so it proceedeth Psalme 91. He cried vnto me and I heard him I was with him in trouble c. Remember Lottes wyfe whiche looked backe RemeÌ„ber Fraunces Spira Remember that none is crowned but he that striueth lawfully RemeÌ„ber that all you haue is at Christes commaundement Remember he lost more for you then you canne lose for him Remember you lose not that which is lost for his sake Godly remembrances for you shall finde much more here and elsewhere Remember you shall dye and when where and howe ye can not tell Remember the death of sinners is most terrible Remember the death of Gods Sayntes is precious in his sight Remember the multitude goeth the wide waye whiche windeth to woe Remember that the straight gate which leadeth to glorye hath but few trauellers Remember Christ biddeth you striue to enter in thereat Remember he that trusteth in the Lord shall receiue strength to stand agaynst all the assaultes of his enemies Be certayn all the hearers of your head are numbred Be certayne your good Father hath poynted boundes ouer the which the deuill dare not look Commit your selfe to him he is hath bene and will bee your Keeper Cast your care on hym and he will care for you Let Christ be your scope and marke to pricke at let hym be your patron to worke by let him be your ensample to folow geue him as your hart so your hand Christ 〈◊〉 must 〈◊〉 both 〈◊〉 and handâ— as your minde so your toung as your fayth so your feete and let his word be your candle to go before you in all matters of Religion Blessed is he that walketh not to these Popish prayers nor standeth at them nor sitteth at them glorifye God in both soule and body Psalme â— 2 Cor. 6. He that gathereth not wyth Christ scattereth abroad Use prayer looke for Gods help which is at hand to them that aske and hope thereafter assuredly In which prayer I hartely desire your Lordshyp to remember vs who as we are goyng with you ryght gladly God therefore be praysed so we looke to go before you hoping that you will folow if God so will according to your dayly prayer Thy will be done on earth c. The good spirite of God alwayes guide your Lordshippe vnto the end Amen Your Lordships owne for euer Iohn Bradford * To M. Warcup and his Wyfe Maistres Wilkenson and others of his godly frendes with theyr familyes THe same peace our Sauiour Christ left with his people A pithy 〈◊〉 effectuall letter of 〈◊〉 Bradford M. Warâ—â—â— and 〈◊〉 Wilkinsâ— which is not without warre with the world almighty God woorke plentifully in your hartes now and for euer Amen The tyme I perceiue is come wherein the Lordes grounde will be knowne I meane it will now shortly appeare who haue receiued Goddes Gospell into theyr hartes in deede to the taking of good roote therein for such will not for a litle heate or sunburning wither but stiffely will stand and grow on maugre the malice of all burning showers and tempestes And for as much as my beloued in the Lorde I am perswaded of you that ye be in deede the children of GOD Gods good ground whiche groweth and will grow on by Goddes grace bringyng foorth fruite to Goddes glory after your vocations as occasion shall bee offered burne the Sunne neuer so hoate therefore I can not but so signify vnto you and hartely pray you and euery one of you accordinglye to goe on forwardes after your Mayster Christ not sticking at the foule waye and stormye weather whiche you are come into and are like so to doe of this beyng most certayne that the ende of your iourney shall be pleasaunt and ioy full in suche a perpetuall rest and blissefulnesse as can not but swallow vppe the showers that ye nowe feele and are soussed in if ye often sette it before your eyes after Paules counsell in the latter ende of the 4. and beginning of the 5. chapter of the second Epistle to the Corinthians Read it I pray you and remember it often as a Restoratiue to refreshe you leaste ye faynt in the way And besides this set before you also that though the weather be foule and stormes grow apace yet go not ye alone but other your brothers and sisters pad the same path as Saynt Peter telleth vs and therefore company shoulde cause you to be the more couragious and chearefull But if ye had no company at all to go presently with you I pray you tell me if euen from the beginning the best of Goddes frendes haue founde any fayrer weather and way to the place whether
behauiour there Oh if there were in those men that are so present at the Masse eyther loue to God or to theyr brethren then woulde they for the one or bothe openly take Gods part and admonish theyr people of their idolatry They feare man more then hym which hath power to cast both soule and bodye to hell fire they halte on bothe knees they serue two maysters God haue mercy vppon suche and open theyr eyes with his eye salue that they may see that they which take no part with God are agaynst God and that they whiche gather not wyth Christ doe scatter abroade Oh that they woulde read what S. Iohn sayth will be done to the fearefull The counsayle geuen to the Churche of Laodicea is good counsaile for suche But to returne to you agayne dearely beloued be not yee ashamed of Gods Gospell It is the power of God to saluation to all those that doe beleue it 2. Timothy 1. Romans 1. Be therefore partakers of the afflictions as God shal make you able knowyng for certayne that he will neuer tempt you farther then hee will make you able to beare 1. Corinth 10. Philip. 1. 1. Peter 3. Math. 5. and thinke it no small grace of God to suffer persecution for Gods truth for the spirite of God resteth vpon you and ye are happie as one day yee shall see Read 2. Thess. 1. Heb. 12. As the fire hurteth not gold but maketh it finer so shall yee be more pure by suffering with Christ. 1. Pet 1. The flayle and wind hurteth not the wheat but clenseth it froÌ„ the chaffe And ye dearly beloued are Gods wheate feare not therefore the flayle feare not the fanning winde feare not the milstone feare not the ouen Persecution compared to the flayle which hurteth not but clenseth the wheat for all these make you more meete for the Lordes owne toothe Sope though it be blacke soyleth not the clothe but rather at the length maketh it more cleane so doth the blacke Crosse helpe vs to more whitenes if God strike with his battledore Because ye are Gods sheepe prepare your selues to the slaughter alwayes knoing that in the sight of the Lord our death shall be precious The soules vnder the aulter looke for vs to fill vp their number Romans 8. 1. Peter 5. Mathew 10. happy are we if God haue so appoynted vs. How soeuer it be dearely beloued cast your selues wholly vpon the Lord with whome all the heares of your heades are numbred so that not one of them shall perish Will we nill we we must drinke Gods cuppe if he haue appoynted it for vs. Drinke it willingly then Psalme 75. 1. Pet. 4. and at the first when it is full least peraduenture if we linger we shall drinke at the length of the dregges with the wicked if at the beginning we drinke not with his children for with theÌ„ his iudgement beginneth and when he hath wrought his will on mount Syon then will he visite the nations round about Submit your selues therefore vnder the mighty hande of the Lorde 1. Peter 5. Romans 8. No man shall touche you without his knowledge When they touch you therfore know it is your weale God therby will worke to make you like vnto Christ here that yee may be also like vnto him els where Acknowledge your vnthankfulnes and sinne and blesse God that correcteth you in the world 1. Cor. 11. because ye shall not be damned with the world Otherwise might he correct vs then in making vs to suffer for righteousnes sake but this he doth because we are not of the world Call vppon his name through Christ for his helpe as hee commaundeth vs. Beleeue that he is mercifull to you heareth you and helpeth you Psalme 50. Psalme 22. I am with him in trouble and will deliuer him sayth hee Knowe that God hath appoynted boundes ouer the whiche the Deuill and all the worlde shall not passe If all thinges seeme to be agaynst you yet say with Iob If he will kill me I will hope in hym Read the 91. Psalme and pray for me your poore brother and fellow sufferer for Gods Gospelles sake his name therefore be praysed and of his mercy he make me you worthy to suffer with good conscience for his names sake Die once we must and when we knowe not Happy is that death which seeing once it must needes be payd is bestowed vpon the Lord. happy are they whome God geueth to pay Natures debte I meane to dye for his sake Here is not our home therefore let vs accordingly consider thinges alwayes hauing before our eyes the heauenly Ierusalem Heb. 12. Apoc. 21 22 the way thether to be by persecutions the deare frendes of God howe they haue gone it after the example of our Sauioure Iesus Christ whose footesteppes let vs followe euen to the gallowes if God so will not doubting but that as he within three dayes rose agayne immortall euen so wee shall doe in our tyme that is when the trumpe shall blow and the Angell shall shoote and the sonne of man shall appeare in the cloudes with innumerable sainctes and Aungels in maiestie and greate glory then shall the dead arise and we shall be caught vp into the cloudes to meete the Lorde and so be alwayes with hym Comfort your selues with these wordes and praye for me for Gods sake E carcere 19. Nouemb. 1553. Iohn Bradford * To sir Iames Hales Knight then prisoner in the Counter in Bredstreate THe God of mercy and father of all comfort plentifully poure out vpon you and in you his mercye Another letter of M. Bradford to Syr Iames Hales Knight and wyth his consolations comforte and strengthen you to the end for his and our Christes sake Amen Although right worshipfull sir many causes myght moue me to be content with crying for you to your God and my God that he woulde geue you grace to perseuâ—re well as he hath right notably begunne to the great glory of his name and comfort of all suche as feare him as lacke of learning of familiaritie yea acquayntance for I think I am vnknown to you both by face and name and other such like thinges yet I cannot content my selfe but presuming something to scrible vnto you not that I thynke my scribling can do you good but that I might declare my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and compassion loue and effection I beare towardes your maistership which is contented yea desirous with vs poore misers and to confesse Christes Gospell in these perilous times and dayes of tryall Oh Lord God how good art thou which doest thus gleane out grapes I meane children for thy self and brethren for Christ Looke good M. Hales on your vocation not many Iudges How God gleaneth out his people not many knightes not myny landed men not many riche men and wealthye to â—iue as you are hath God chosen to suffer for his sake as hee hath nowe
people two wayes and two mansion places The maysters by Christe and Satan the people be seruitures to eyther of these the wayes be strayte and wyde the mansions be Heauen and Hell Agayne consider that thys worlde is the place of tryall of Gods people and the deuils seruauntes for as the one will follow hys mayster what soeuer commeth of it so will the other For a tyme it is hard to discerne who pertayneth to God and who to the Deuill as in the calme and peace â—ffliction â—â—eth who 〈◊〉 with God and who goe with the Deuill who is a good shipman and warriour and who is not But as when the storme aryseth the expert mariner is knowne and as in warre the good souldiour is seene so in affliction and the Crosse easily Gods children are knowne from Sathans seruauntes for then as the good seruaunt will followe his mayster so will the godly followe theyr captayne come what come will where as the wicked and hipocrites will bid adewe and desire lesse of Chrystes acquayntaunce For whiche cause the Crosse is called a probation and tryall because it tryeth who will goe wyth God and who will forsake hym â—hristes 〈◊〉 the â—â—aller and 〈◊〉 And nowe in Englande wee see howe small a companye Christe hath in comparison of Sathans Souldioures Let no manne deceiue hymselfe for hee that gathereth not wyâ—h Chryste scattereth abroade No man canne serue two maysters the Lorde abhorreth double heartes the luke warme that is such as are both hote and colde hee spitteth out of hys mouthe None that halte on bothe knees doth GOD take for hys seruauntes The way of Chryste is the strayte waye and so straite that as a few finde it and few walke in it so no man can halte in it but must needs goe vpright for as the straytnes will suffer no reeling to this side or that side so if anye man halte he is lyke to fall of the bridge into the pit of eternall perdition Striue therefore good mayster Doctour nowe you haue founde it to enter into it and if you shoulde be called or pulled backe looke not on this side or that side or behynde you as Lots wyfe did but strait forwardes on the end which is set before you though it bee to come as euen nowe present lyke as you doe and will your pacientes to doe in purgations and other your ministrations A wise man will euer consider the ende to consider the effecte that will ensue where through the bitternesse and lothsomnesse of the purgation is so ouercome and the paynefulnes in abiding the woorkyng of that is minystred is so eased that it maketh the pacient willyngly and ioyfullye to receaue that is to be receiued althoughe it be neuer so vnpleasaunt so I saye sette before you the ende of thys strayte waye and then doubtlesse as Paule sayth aeternum pondus gloriae pariet i. It shall bryng with it an eternall weight of glory whilest we looke not on the thinge whiche is seene for that is temporall but on the thynge whiche is not seene whiche is eternall So dothe the husbandman in plowing and tillyng set before hym the haruest tyme so doth the fisher consider the draught of hys nette rather then the castyng in so dothe the Marchaunt the returne of hys marchaundise and so shoulde we in these stormye dayes set before vs not the losse of our goodes libertye and verye lyfe but the reapyng tyme the commyng of oure Sauioure Christ to iudgement the fire that shall burne the wicked and disobedient to GODS Gospell the blaste of the Trumpe the exceeding glory prepared for vs in heauen eternally such as the eye hath not seene the eare hath not heard not the hart of man can conceaue The more we lose here The glorious recompence of such as suffer for the Lord. the greater ioye shall we haue there The more we suffer the greater triumphe For corruptible drosse wee shall finde incorruptible treasures for golde glorye for siluer solace without ende for riches robes royall for earthly houses eternall pallaces myrthe without measure pleasure without payne felicitie endles Summa we shall haue God the father the sonne and the holye Ghost Oh happye place oh that thys daye woulde come Then shall the ende of the wicked be lamentable then shall they receaue the iust rewarde of Gods vengeaunce then shall they crye woe woe that euer they dyd as they haue done Reade Sapien. 2.3.4.5 Read Mathew 25. Read 1 Corinthians 15. 2. Corrinthians 5. and by faythe which GOD increase in vs consider the thing there sette foorthe And for youre comforte reade Hebrewes 11. to see what fayth hath done alwayes consideryng the way to heauen to be by many trybulations and that all they which wyll lyue godlye in Christ Iesu must suffer persecution You knowe thys is oure Alphabet He that will be my Disciple The way to heauen is by tribulations sayth Chryst must denye himselfe and take vp hys Crosse and followe me not thys Byshop nor that Doctour not this Emperoure nor that Kynge but me sayth Christ For he that loueth father mother wyfe children or very life bettter then me is not worthye of me Remember that the same Lorde saythe Hee that will saue hys lyfe shall lose it Comforte your selfe with thys Math. 8. that as the Deuils had no power ouer the Porkets or ouer Iobs goodes without Gods leaue so shall they haue man ouer you Remember also that all the heares of your head are numbred with God The Deuill may make one beleeue he will drowne hym as the Sea in hys surges threatneth to the land but as the Lorde hath appoynted boundes for the one ouer the whiche hee can not passe so hath he done for the other On God therefore cast your care loue hym serue hym after hys worde feare hym trust in hym hope at hys hand for all helpe and alwayes praye lookyng for the Crosse and whensoeuer it commeth be assured the Lorde as he is faythfull so he will neuer tempte you further then hee will make you able to beare but in the middest of the temptation will make suche an euasion as shall be most to his glorye and your eternall comforte GOD for hys mercye in Christe with hys holye spirite endue you comfort you vnder the winges of hys mercye shadowe you and as hys deare childe guyde you for euermore To whose mercfull tuition as I doe with my harty prayer commit you so I doubt not but you pray for me also so I beseech you to doe still My brother P. telleth me you woulde haue the last part of S. Hieromes woorkes to haue the vse thereof for a fortenight I cannot for these three dayes well forbeare it but yet on Thursday next I will send it you if God let me not and vse me and that I haue as your owne The LORD for hys mercye in Chryste directe our wayes to hys glorye Out of prison by yours to commaund Iohn Bradford
in that they make it so necessary a thyng and a worshippyng of God it cannot but be agaynst Christ and the freedome of hys Gospell and the same thyng teacheth vs that it is agaynst the commoditie of our brethren which eyther be weake eyther be strong eyther be ignorant either be obstinate If they be weake by your resortyng to it they be made more weake If they be strong you do what you can to infirme their strength If they be ignorant therein you helpe to keepe them by your facte If they bee obstinate your resortyng to it cannot but rocke them a sleepe in their obstinate errour of the necessitie of this rite and ceremony These causes recited doe shew you what I thinke in this but my thinkyng must no further bynd you then a mans thought should do except the same be grounded vpon Gods worde which byndeth in deede as I thinke they doe I doubt not but you waying these causes and especially two of the first and the last if you pray to God for his spirite to direct you and thereto aske the aduise of this my good brother and other godly learned men I doubt not I say but you should be guided to do that which is best in gods sight although in the sight of the world perhaps you should bee counted foolish and precise But bee at a poynt with your selues as the disciples of Christ which had forsaken themselues to follow not your will but Gods will as you daily pray in the Lordes prayer The crosse of Christ bee willyng to cary least you cary the crosse of the world the flesh or the deuill 4. Crosâ—â—â— whereof 〈◊〉 bringeth 〈◊〉 hell One of these 4. crosses you must cary Three of them bringeth to hell and therefore the more part goeth that way which is a broad way Only the fourth bringeth to heauen but few go that way as wel because the way is straite as also because few walke in it Howbeit Why thâ— more 〈◊〉 go that 〈◊〉 that lâ—â—â—deth to â—â—â—dition though it bee straite it is but short and the few are many if you consider the godly as the Patriarkes Prophets Apostles Martyrs Confessors and Christ Iesus with all his gard and trayne Thinke not scorne to come after them which are gone before you and after them which now go before you in whose number I trust I am apointed to be one and I beseech you pray for me that God would vouch me worthy that honour Our sinnes deserue plagues prison and the losse of all that euer wee haue therefore if God remooue our sinnes out of sight and sende vs prison or losse of goods and liuyng for his names sake Oh how happy are we My deare hearts in the Lord consider this geare and bee assured that he which looseth any thyng for Christes sake the same in his posteritie shall finde it here and in heauen elsewhere As for vnablenes to aunswer for your fayth it shall be enough to will them to dispute with your teachers Faith standeth not in disputyng I thinke few if it came to disputing could defend the godhead of Christ and many other articles I speake it for the simple sorte Pray for me Lacke of paper maketh this end Commend me to my good brother R. B. and my good sister his wyfe I pray them to pray for me I trust by this bearer to heare how you do Iohn Bradford ¶ Another letter to N. and his wyfe GOds mercy in Christ I wish you to feele An other letter of Bradford a dearâ— friend 〈◊〉 his wyâ—â— my dere brother with my faithfull sister your wyfe now and for euer Amen Hauing this occasion I could not but write something as wel to put my selfe in remembrance of my duty to godwards for you both in thankefulnes and praier as to put you in remembrance of me and your duety towards God for me in praying for me for I dare not say in thankfulnes for me nor that I would haue you to geue no thaÌ„ks to God for his wonderfull great and sweete mercies towards me and vpon me in Christ his sonne but because I haue not deserued it at either of your hands For ye both know right wel at least my coÌ„science doth accuse me how that I haue not onely not exhorted taught you as both my vocation and your deserts required to walke worthy of that vocation which god hath made you worthy of and with treÌ„bling and feare to woorke out your saluation that is in the feare of God to geue your selues to great vigilaÌ„cie in praier for the encrease of faith and to a wary circumspection in all your conuersation not onely in works and woords but also in thoughts because God is a searcher of the heart and out of the heart it commeth that defileth vs in Gods sight I haue I say not onely not done thys but also haue geuen you example of negligence in praier watching fasting talking and doing so that woe to me for geuing suche offence Partly for this cause deare brother and sister God hath cast me heere that I might repent me and turne to him and that ye might also by this correction vpon me be more diligent to redresse these things and others if they in your conscience doe accuse you My dearly beloued heauy is Gods anger fallen vpon vs all doulefull is this day Nowe hath Antichrist all his power again Now is Christes gospel troden vnder fote Now is Gods people a derision and pray for the wicked Now is the greatest plague of al plagues fallen the want of Gods word and al these we haue yea I alone haue iustly deserued Oh that as I wryte I alone I could w t Dauid 1. Par. 21. and with Ionas in heart say so But I doe not I do not I see not howe greeuously I haue sinned howe great a misery is fallen for mine vnthankefulnes for Gods worde for mine hypocrisie in professing preaching hearing and speaking of Gods word for my not praying to God for the coÌ„tinuance of it for my not louing of it thoroughly as it requireth c. I will speake nothing of my manifest euils for they are knowen to you wel enough Deare brother and sister wyth me say yee the lyke for your owne partes and with me ioyne your hearts and let vs go to our heauenly father and for his Christes sake beseeche him to be mercifull vnto vs and to pardon vs Oh good father it is we that haue deserued the taking away of thy woorde it is we that haue deserued these thy iust plagues fallen vpon vs we haue done amisse we haue dealt vniustly wyth thy Gospell we haue procured thy wrathe and therfore iust art thou in punishing vs iust art thou in plaging vs for we are very miserable But good Lord and deare father of mercy whose iustice is such that thou wilt not punish the poore soules of thys realme which yet haue not thus sinned against thee as wee
haue done for manye yet neuer heard thy woorde for oure trespasses and whose mercy is so great that thou wilt put our iniquities out of thy remembraunce for thy Christes sake if we repent and beleue graunt vs we beseech thee true repentance faith that we hauing obtained pardon for our sinnes may thorough thy Christ get deliuerance from the tirannie of Antichrist now oppressing vs. Oh good Father whych haste sayde that the Scepter of the wicked should not long lie vpon and ouer the iust 〈◊〉 125. least they put foorth their handes to iniquitie also make vs iust we pray thee in Christes name and cut a sunder the cordes of them that hate Sion let not the wicked people say wher is their God Thou our God art in heauen and doest whatsoeuer it pleaseth thee vpon earth Oh that thou wouldest in the meane whiles before thou doe deliuer vs that I say thou wouldest open our eyes to see all these plagues to come from thee all other that shall come what so euer they be publicke or priuate that they come not by chance nor by fortune but that they come euen from thy hande and that iustly and mercifully iustly because we haue doe deserue them not only by our birth poysone still sticking and working in vs but also by our former euill life past whiche by thys punishment and all other pâ—nishmentes thou wouldest haue vs to call to our remembraunce and to set before vs that thou mightest put them from before thee where as they stand so long as they are not in oure remembraunce to put them awaye by repentaunce Mercifully oh Lord God doest thou punish in that thou doest not correct to kill but to amend that we mighte repent our sinnes aske mercye obtaine it freely in Christe and beginne to suffer for righteousnesse sake to be part of thy house whereat thy iudgement beginneth to be partakers of the afflictions of thy Church and thy Christ that wee might be partakers of the glorye of the same to weepe here that we might reioyce else where to be iudged in this world that we might with thy Saintes iudge here after y e worlde to suffer with Christ that we might raigne with him to be like to Christe in shame that we might be like to hym in glory to receiue our euils here y t we might with poore Lazarus finde rest else where rest I saye and such a rest as the eye hath not sene the eare hath not heard nor the heart of man is able to conceiue Oh that our eyes were open to see thys The Crosse seÌ„t from God and to what ende that the crosse commeth from thee to declare thy iustice thy mercye and hereto that we might see howe short a time the time of suffering is how long a time the time of reioysing is to them that suffer heere but to them that will not how longe and miserable a time is appoynted and prepared a time withoute time in eternall woe and perdition too horrible to be thought vpon From the which keepe vs deare father and geue more sight in soule to see thys geare and how that all thy dearest children haue caried the crosse of greeuous affliction in this life in whose coÌ„pany do thou place vs and such a crosse lay vpoÌ„ vs as thou wilt make vs able to bear to thy glory and our saluation in Christ for whose sake we pray thee to shorten the dayes of this our great misery fallen vppon vs most iustly and in the meane season geue vs patience repentaunce faith and thy eternall consolation Amen Amen Amen And thus deare heartes I haue talked me thinkes a litle while w t you or rather we haue all talked wyth God Oh that God would geue vs his spirit of grace and prayer My deaâ—ly beloued pray for it as for your selues so for me and that God would vouchsafe to make me worthy to suffer with a good conscience for his names sake Pray for me and I shall do the like for you This 20. of December by him whome by this bringer ye shal learne I praye you geue me commendations to all that loue me in the Lorde Be mery in Christe for one daye in heauen we shall meete and reioyce together for euermore Amen To my good brother Augustine Barneher MIne owne good Augustine the Lorde of mercye blesse thee my deare brother for euer This Austen being a Dutchman was Latimers seruant a faythfull minister in the time of K. Edwarde and in Q. Maryes time a dilligent attendant vpon the Lordes prisoners Mich. 6. I haue good hope that if you come late at night I shall speake with you but come as secretely as you can Howbeit in the meane season if you can and as you can learne what maister G. hath spoken to Doctor Storie and others The cause of all this trouble both to my keeper and me is thought to come by him It is said that I shal be burned in Smithfield and that shortly Domini voluntas fiat Ecce ego Domine mitte me i The Lordes will be done Behold here I am Lord send me Ah mine owne sweete frend I am now alone leaste I shoulde make you and others worse If I should liue I would more warely vse the companye of Gods children then euer I haue done Iram Domini portabo quoniam peccaui ei i. I wil bear the Lords anger because I haue sinned against him CommeÌ„d me to my most deare Sister for whome my heart bledeth the Lorde comfort her and strengthen her vnto the ende I thinke I haue taken my leaue of her for euer in thys life but in eternall life we shall most surely mete and praise the Lord continually I haue now takeÌ„ a more certaine aunswere of death then euer I did and yet not so certaine as I thinke I shoulde doe I am nowe as a sheepe appoynted to the slaughter Ah my God the houre is come glorifie thy most vnworthy childe I haue glorified thee sayeth this my sweete father and I will glorifie thee Amen Ah mine owne bowels praise God for me and pray for mee for I am his I hope I hope hee will neuer forsake me though I haue aboue all other moste deserued it I am the most singular example of his mercye praised be hys name therefore for euer Cause Mistres Perpoint to learne of the Sheriffe Master Chester what they purpose to doe with mee and knowe if you can whether there be any wryt foorth for me Factus sum sicut nicticorax in domicilio passer solitarius in tecto i. I am like to an Owle in the house Psal. 101. and as a sparrowe alone in the house toppe Ah my Augustine howe long shall Gods enemies thus triumphe I haue sent you this of the Baptisme of children to wryte out when this is done you shall haue other things Pray pray mine owne deare heart on whome I am bolde The keeper telleth me that it is death for any
the worde of God in the Canon of the Bible set it out I meane not onely in allegories but euen in playne words For no other foundation can any man lay besides y t which is layd S. Paule sayth the groundworke is layd alredy Euen so sayth he to the Ephesians We be his workmanship to do good workes which God hath create that wee should walke in them He sayth they were not to be made but they are made already What shall we thinke than in such works as mans wit hath founded which yet seeme most holy let Gods worde be iudge Read the same diligently and reuerently with prayer I meane not Latine seruice not vnderstoode but with true hearty prayer and marke what the law requireth euen that which we cannot geue the whole heart and more if it were possible But to this end that we seyng our abhominable vncleannes and inabilitie might despaire in our selues tremblyng at the iustice of God and his anger which we continually procure and so amplect Christ in whome God the father is well pleased Which Christ is the end of the law to iustifie all that beleeueth and continue not in their popish ignorance iustifieng themselues and treadyng Christes bloud vnder their feete denieng the Lord that bought them All such be they neuer so well learned neuer so holy bee nothing but hypocrites and playne Antichrists which may not abide the sword of Gods mouth For the trompets of the army I meane still Gods word when they blow the hye wals of Iericho the figure of hypocrisie falleth down Embrace therefore Gods holy worde and be not onely a Reader but a doer for your callyng requireth you to be apt to teach such proud hypocriticall arrogant bablers as I am now which if I may vse this terme beshite Gods word God forgeue me and pray you for me geue God thanks for me that spareth me thus Luciferlike not of a true zeale but of a foolish bragging which prate of Gods holy word I wot not what I do to confesse it So it is I haue sent to you other bookes which I pray you read I haue written your name in them The holy Ghost keepe you with your brother George his wife and children and with your brother Iames c. Sir Laurence c. This 20. of March A very painted hypocrite Iohn Bradford Yours in Christ for euer Pray for me pray for me geue God thanke for me and take Iohn Traues help to read this letter written in hast If any thing but good bee chaunced to Iohn Traues which God forbid I pray you burne my letters out of hande ¶ An other letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues Gratia misericordia pax a Deo patre nostro Domino Iesu Christo Domino nostro IF myne heart were not altogether Adamantine your kynd letters to me vnkynd miser would cause me from the bottome of the same to confesse myne ingratitude towards you vpon your behalfe anempst me so much deserued but as I am to do so shew I my selfe to write and as I am vnable in the one so am I foolish in the other in all those vnkyndnesses rudenes c. whereof you accuse your selfe I am enforced to acknowledge my selfe most iustly condemned not so fainedly by me confessed as most truly by you experienced In your letters as in a glasse I may learne by you in deiecting your selfe to espy my nakednes which tofore I thought clothed duplici vestitu now onelye but with fig leaues hypocritishly gilded of which deiection wrought in you by the holy ghost be not proude For what haue you that ye haue not receiued but be thankful to the Lord not onely therefore but also for those surges which you feele now thorough the cares accompanieng marriages now thorough education and bringing vp of your children and family now thorough that crosse of the common accustomed trade of liuyng for Multas tribulationes oportet ingredi regnum Dei Through many tribulatiōs we must enter into the kingdome of heauen ye they be the cognisances of Gods election The letter Thau the instruments which worke suspiria aeternae vitae therefore to be embraced Beleeue me it is y e moste excellent gift of God a man to deiect and humble himselfe and to feele the crosses of Christ as crosses But I most hypocriticall wretch not worthy that this earth should beare me am euen a goyng to bed with Iesabel and such as commit fornication with her which is afflictio maxima Oh Lord helpe me and deliuer me for Iesus sake annoynt myne eyes with ointmēt that I may see oh geue me not ouer into a lewd mind and reprobate sense but awake my sleeping soule y t Christ may shine in me You know the crosse the fatherly crosse the louyng Lord hath layd vpon me but I but I am little or nothyng mooued therewith I worke therein yet not I but Gods spirit not of a repentant faythfull mynde but I cannot tell how of a slouthfull blynd retchlesse entent Oh Lord forgeue me for saying so it is thy gift forgeue me myne vnthankfulnes for Iesus sake and graunt mee as herein I blasphemed and dishonested thy holy name so do thou by thy holy spirit glorifie by me the same So be it So be it Sithens my commyng to London I was with M. Latymer whose counsaile is as you shall heare which I purpose by Gods grace to obey if it be thy will oh Lord fiat He willed me as I haue done to write to my maister who is in the countrey and to shew hym that if within a certaine tyme which I appoynted xiiij dayes hee doe not go about to make restitution that I will submitte my selfe to my L. Protector and the kings maiesties counsaile to confesse the fault and aske pardon This lyfe is vncertayne and fraile and when time is it must not be deferred And what should it profite me to win the whole world to loose myne owne soule If as I iustly haue deserued I be put to death for it Gods will be done At the lest slander reproch rebuke losse of worldly frends losse of liuing c. shall ensue What than Lord thy will be done thine I am if death come welcome be it if slaunder c. Euen as thou wilt Lord So be it Onely graunt me a penitent louyng obedient hart of meere loue to go forwards herein and not to shrinke to stand and not to fall y t thy name onely be praysed herein Amen Pray pray for me cry for me and when you shall heare any thyng comfort my mother to whom for that this bringer hath not geuen me an houres warnyng of his departure I haue not only written nothyng but also haue thus pratled to you who as no man else would I thinke you will beare with me For as God knoweth to whose grace I commit you your bedfellow with all your children and familye The shortnes of tyme and this sayd bringers importaunce is onely
aegestate aut angustijs esse No father the Lord geueth me omnia affatim and will doe I trust I shall shortly here haue a fellowship I am so promised and therefore I haue taken the degree of maister of Arte which els I could not haue attained If I get a fellowship I shall not need de crastino sollicitum esse as here after I shal more write to you by Gods grace I pray you write againe and often yray for me In hast as appeareth the 22. of October Ne sciat mater mea quod herus meus adeo duriter mecum egit c. Miserrimus peccator Iohn Bradford Another letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues THe peace and plenteous mercy of God our heauenly father in his Christ our onely Lord and Sauiour bee euer encreased in you by the holy spirit qui efficit omnia in omnibus Amen Father Traues though I might thinke my selfe more happy if you would often write vnto me yet because I ought to haue respect to your paynes whiche nowe that olde man cannot so well sustaine as it might I had rather loose my happines in y t behalfe then will your grief forasmuch as it can be no happines vnto mee which turneth to your payne yet because payne is not payneful when it is ioyned with gayne I therfore desire you for Gods sake o pray often for me for if I shall not be worthy of your praier as the Lord who knoweth all thyngs doth right well see it and so my conscience witnesseth yet your good prayer shall returne into your owne bosome And know this that who so conuerteth a sinner by prayer whether it bee by prayer preachyng or writyng letters c. the same hath saued a soule Use therefore for Gods sake I aske it that paynes whereunto is ioyned profite I meane prayer to God for me a miserable and most wretched sinner and as for the gaynelesse payne in writyng to me vse it yet as you may and surely God for whose sake you doe it in that he will reward a cup of cold water wil in some thing requite you And I know certainly that if you did see what spirituall profite I receyue by your letters I am certayne you would not thinke all your labour lost For Christes sake therefore begin agayne to write vnto me and reprooue me sharpely for my horrible vnthankfulnesse to GOD. You know how that God hath exonerated the loden conscieÌ„ce of the great waighty burthen for so I did write to you yea the Lord hath in maner vnburthened me of the lesser burthen also for I haue an asâ—uraunce of the payment of the same by Candlemas Loe thus you see what a good God the Lord is vnto me Oh father Traues geue thaÌ„ks for me and pray God to forgeue me my vnthankfulnesse But what should I reherse the benefite of God towardes me Alas I cannot I am to little for all his mercies yea I am not onely vnthankfull but I am to farre contumelious agaynst God For where you know the Sonne the Moone and the seuen starres did forsake me would not shine vpon me you know what I meane per herum heriles amicos yet the Lord hath geuen me here in the Uniuersitie as good a liuyng as I would haue wished For I am now a fellow of Pembroke hall of the whiche I nor any other for me did euer make any sute yea there was a contention betwixt the M. of Katherines hall and the bishop of Rochester who is M. of Pembroke hall whether should haue me sit hoc tibi dictum Thus you may see the Lordes carefulnes for me My fellowship here is woorth 7. pound a yere for I haue allowed me 18. pence a weeke and as good as xxxiij shillings foure pence a yeare in money besides my Chamber Launder Barbour c. and I am bound to nothing but once or twise a yeare to keepe a Probleme Thus you see what a good Lord God is vnto me But I pray you what do I now to God for all this I will not speake of the great mercies he sheweth vpon my soule Surely father Traues I haue cleaue forgotteÌ„ God I am all secure idle proud hard harted vtterly voyde of brotherly loue I am enuious and disdaine others I am a very starke hypocrite not onely in my words and works but euen in these my letters to you I am all sensual without the true feare of God an other manner of man then I haue bene sithens my call Alas father Traues I wryte this to put my selfe in remembraunce but I am wythout all sence I do but only write it For Gods sake praye for me which am onely in name a christian in very deed a very worldlyng to say to you the very truth a most worldling of all other I pray you exhort my mother now then with my sister Margaret to feare the Lord and if my mother had not sold the Foxe furre which was in my fathers gown I would she would send it me she must haue your counsaile in a piece of cloth Yours for euer I. Bradford Another letter of M. Bradford to father Traues THe selfe same mercy grace and peace which heretofore I haue felt plenteously thogh now through myne vnthankfulnes wilfull obedience to the pleasure of thys outward man I neither feele neither can bee perswaded that I possesse yea if I shall truly write I in maner passe not vpon the same so far am I fallen the Lord helpe me the same mercy c. I say I wish vnto you as I can with all encrease of godlines Hipocritically with my pen and mouth beseeching you in your earnest prayers to God to be an earnest suter vnto God for me whith am fallen into such a securitie euen an hardnes of hart that neyther I sorow my state neither with any griefe or feare of Gods abiection do write this before the Lorde which knoweth the harts of all men I lye not Consider for Christes sake therefore good father Traues my necessitie though I my selfe do it not pray for me that God cast me not of as I deserue most iustly For where I ought to haue well proceeded in Gods schoole by reason of the tyme I confesse it to my shame I am so far gone back as alas if shame were in me I might be ashamed to write it but much more to write it to thinke it not such is the reward of vnthankfulnes For where God wrought the restitution of y e great thing you know of the which benefit should bynde me to all obedience Alas father Traues I am to vnthankful I find no will in hart though by my writing it wil be hard to perswade you either to be thankfull either to beginne a new life in all things to mortifie this outward man and hartily to be well content to serue the lord in spirit veritie withstand myne affections especially my beastly sensualitie in meat drinke wherewith
as before ye heard Nicholas Sheterden and Umfrey Middleton answered to the first and second articles affirmatiuely To the third concerning the Catholicke Churche after a sorte they graunted To the fourth and fift and sixt touching the reall presence and the sacrameÌ„t to be ministred in the Latin tongue and in one kind they refused vtterly to sweare Sheterden sayd he would not aunswere thereto before the cause were determined why he was imprisoned and so stil remayned prisoners before the lawes of Parliament receiued c. Middleton added moreouer and confessed that he beleued in hys owne God saying my liuyng God no dead God c. Thacker onely relented and was content to take penaunce Thus the foresayd foure vpon these aunsweres were condemned by the Byshop of Douer the 25. day of Iune an 1555. The burning of foure Martyrs And so being geuen to the seculer power they were burned at Cant. the 12. of Iuly at two seuerall stakes 〈◊〉 Châ—iâ—tian â—â—ayer of â—icholas â—heterden â—â—fore his â—eath but all in one fire together where they in the sight of God and of his Aungels and before men like true souldiours of Iesus Christ gaue a constant testimony to the truth of his holy Gospell The prayer of Nicholas Sheterden before his death O Lord my God and Sauiour whiche art Lord in heauen and earth maker of all things visible and inuisible I am the creature and worke of thy handes Lord God looke vppon me and other thy people which at this time are oppressed of the worldly minded for thy lawes sake Yea lord thy law it self is now trodeÌ„ vnder foote and mens inuentions exalted aboue it and for that cause do I and many thy creatures refuse the glory prayse and commoditie of this life and do chuse to suffer aduersitie and to be banished yea to be burnt with the bookes of thy worde for the hopes sake that it is layd vp in store For Lorde thou knowest if we would but seeme to please men in thinges contrary to thy word we might by thy permission enioy these commodities that other do as wife children goodes and frendes which al I knowledge to be thy giftes geuen to the end I should serue thee And now Lord that the worlde will not suffer me to enioye them except I offend thy lawes behold I geue vnto thee my whole spirite soule and body and loe I leaue here all the pleasures of this life and doe nowe leaue the vse of them for the hope sake of eternall life purchased in Christes bloud Sacrifice of obedience to God and promised to all them that fight on his side and are content to suffer with hym for his truth when soeuer the world and the deuill shall persecute the same O father I doe not presume vnto thee Sacrifice of thankes for redemption in mine owne righteousnes no but onely in the merites of thy deare sonne my sauiour For the whiche excellent gifte of saluation I cannot worthily prayse thee neither is any sacrifice worthy or to be accepted with thee in comparison of oure bodyes mortified and obedient vnto thy will and now Lorde Sacrifice of the body what soeuer rebellion hathe bene or is found in my members agaynst thy will yet do I here geue vnto thee my body to the death rather then I will vse anye straunge worshipping whiche I beseech the accept at my hande for a pure sacrifice let this torment be to me the last enemye destroyed euen death the ende of misery and the beginning of all ioy peace and solace and when the tyme of resurrection commeth then let me enioy agayne these members then glorified which now be spoyled and consumed by the fire O Lord Iesu receaue my spirite into thy handes Amen Letters of Nicholas Shetterden and first a letter to his mother AFter my humble and bounden duety remembred welbeloued Mother A letter of Nicholas Sheterden to his mother this shal be to wishe you increase of grace and and godly wisedome that yee may see and perceiue the craftye bewitching of Sathan our mortal enemy which as I haue diuers times declared vnto you doth not openly shewe himselfe in hys owne likenes but vnder colour of deuotion deceiueth them that keep not a dilligent eye vpon him Sathan transformeth himselfe into an Angell of light but hauing confidence in mans traditions and customes of the worlde leauing the commaundementes of God and Testament of his Sonne Christ Iesus our Lord doe grow more into superstition hipocrisie then into wisedome and true holynesse For this is most true that Sathan the enemy of soules dothe by his ministers make many beleue that those thinges whiche they compell vs vnto for theyr bellye 's sake haue many godly significations although they be most contrary to Gods will as doubtlesse they be euen as did the serpent in Paradise to our first mother Eue. What sayd he hath God commaunded yee shall not eate of all the trees in the Garden The woman sayd of the fruites of the trees in the Garden we may eate but of the tree in the middest of the Garden sayd God see ye eate not least ye dye As the Serpent seduced Eue by an Aple so Priestes seduce the people by Images EueÌ„ so our Ministers now a dayes say hath God commaunded ye shall not make you anye Image or likenes of any thing Yea forsoothe Tush say they what harme can they doe May we not remember God the better wheÌ„ we see his Image or Picture For they are good bookes for the lay men but in deed they be better for the priestes because they receiue the offeringes And looke howe truely the promise of the serpent was kepte with Eue so is the perswasion of our Priests found true to vs. Images more profitable bookes for Priests then for lay men For as Adam and Eue did become like God in knowing good and euill so are we in remembring God by hys Image For Adams eyes were so open that he lost both innocencye and righteousnes and was become most miserable of all creatures and euen so we remember Christ so well by Images that we forget his commaundements and count his Testament confirmed in his bloud for starke madnesse or heresie so miserably haue wee remembred him that of all people we are most blinde Sheterden prophesieth of Gods plagues and this doth followe vpon our presumption when wee remember God by breking of hys law and therefore surely except we repent shortly God wil remember vs in his wrath reward vs with his plagues as sure as there is a God it will come to passe But I know the craftines of them herein I thanke God whiche wil say Where went he to schoole Learning against or without Gods word is vayne and to no purpose Antichrist hath turned the Church cleare vpside downe Is he wiser then our great Doctours that studyed all their life And loe they saye that it is good hay although we smell
the same constancie as dyd the other and therfore were both deliuered vnto the sheriffes who were there present but afterwards were conueyed to the places aboue named there moste ioyfully gaue their houses to bee burned in the fire and their soules into the handes of Almighty God by Iesus Christ who hath assured them to a better hope of life This Diricke was a man whome the Lorde had blessed as well with temporall riches as with hys spirituall treasures which riches yet were no clogge or let vnto hys true professing of Christe the Lord by his grace so woorking in him of the which there was such hauocke made by the greedye raueners of that time that hys poore wyfe and children had little or none thereof During his imprisonment although he was well stricken in yeares and as it were past the time of learning yet he so spente his time that being at hys firste apprehension vtterly ignoraunt of any letter of the booke he coulde before his death read perfectly any Printed English Whos 's diligence and zeale is worthy no small commendation and therefore I thought it good not to lette it passe ouer in silence for the good encouragement and example of others Moreouer at his comming into the towne of Lewes to be burned the people called vpon him beseeching God to strengthen him in the faith of Iesus Christe Hee thanked them and prayed vnto God that of hys mercye hee woulde strengthen them in the lyke Faith And when hee came to the signe of the Starre the people drew neare vnto hym where the Sheriffe sayde that he had founde him a faithfull man in all hys aunsweres And as he came to the stake hee kneeled downe and made hys prayers and the Sheriffe made haste Then hys Booke was throwne into the barrell and when he had stript him selfe as a ioyfull member of God he went into the barrell him selfe And as soone as euer hee came in he tooke vp the booke and threw it among the people and then the Sheriffe commaunded in the Kynge and Queenes name in paine of death to throw in the booke againe And immediately that faithful member spake with a ioyfull voyce saying Deare brethren and sisterne witnes to you all that I am come to seale with my bloude Christes Gospell for because I know that it is true it is not vnknowen vnto all you but that it hath bene truely preached heere in Lewes and in all places of Englande and nowe it is not And for because that I wil not deny heere Gods Gospel and be obedient to mans lawes I am condemned to die Dear brethren and sisterne as many of you as doe beleeue vpon the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghoste vnto euerlasting life see you do the woorkes appertaining to the same And as many of you as doe beleeue vppon the Pope of Rome or any of his lawes which he sets foorth in these daies you do beleeue to your vtter condēnation and except the great mercy of God you shall burne in hell perpetually The Martyrdome of Diricke Caruer And then spake hee againe to all the people there present with a loude voyce saying deare brethren Horrible prouoking of Gods iudgement and all you whom I haue offended in woordes or in deede I aske you for the Lordes sake to forgeue mee and I heartely forgeue all you which haue offended me in thought word or dede And he sayd further in his praier Oh Lord my God thou hast wrytten Hee that wil not forsake wife children house Dirickes prayer at his death and all that euer he hath and take vp thy crosse and folow thee is not woorthy of thee But thou Lorde knowest that I haue forsaken all to come vnto thee Lord haue mercy vppon me for vnto thee I commend my spirit and my soule doth reioyce in thee These were the last wordes of that Faythfull member of Christe before the fire was put to hym And afterward that the fire came to him he cried Oh Lorde haue mercy vpon me and spronge vp in the fire calling vppon the name of Iesus and so ended Thomas Iueson Martyr AT Chichester Tho. Iueson of Euerson apprehended with Diricke and other suffered at Chichester about the same moneth was burned one Thomas Iueson of Godstone in the Countie of Surrey Carpenter whose apprehension examination and condemnation for as much as it was at one time and in one forme with Diricke Caruer and Iohn Launder I doe here omit referring the reader to their hystorie processe before mentioned sauing onely this his seuerall confession and priuate answers made before B. Boner at hys last examination in the Consistorie I thought not to pretermit who being examined vppon the foresayd Articles answered as followeth The aunsweres of Thomas Iueson to the obiections of Boner bishop of London in a chamber at his house in the moneth of Iuly 1. FIrst that he beleued that there is but one Catholike Aunsweres of Thomas Iueson vniuersall and whole Church of Christ thorough the whole worlde which hathe and holdeth the true faith and all the necessarye Articles of Christen beliefe all the Sacraments of Christe with the true vse and administration of the same 2. Item that he is necessarily bounden to beleeue geue credite in all the sayd faith Articles of the beliefe religion and the Sacraments of Christe and the administration of the same 3. Item that that faithe religion and administration of Sacraments which now is beleeued vsed taught and set forth in this our church of England is not agreeing wyth the truth and faith of Christ nor with the faith of the sayde Catholicke and vniuersall Church of Christ. 4. Item concerning the Sacrament of the aultar he beleueth that it is a very Idol and detestable before God as it is now ministred 5. Item that the Masse is nought and not of the institution of Christ but y t it is of mans inuention and demaunded whether any thing vsed in the Masse be good he sayde that he would answere no further 6. Item that hee had not receiued the Sacrament of the aultar since it hath ben ministred as now it is in England neither was confessed at any time within this seuen yeres nor he hath not heard Masse by the same space 7. Item that auricular confession is not necessarye to be made to a priest for that he cānot forgeue nor absolue him from sinnes 8. Item concerning the Sacrament of Baptisme that it is a signe and token of Christe as circumcision was and none otherwise and he beleeueth that his sinnes are * He meaneth not by the mere vertue of the element Two Sacramentes not washed away thereby but his body onely washed for his sinnes be washed away onely by Christes bloud 9. Item that there be in the Catholike Church of Christ onely two Sacraments that is to saye the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the Supper of the Lord and no
not to be bodyly in the Sacrament Ioh 19. Iohn 17. whom he raysed from death euen Iesus which deliuered vs from the wrath to come c. Also Iohn 16. I went out from the father and came into the world Again I leaue the world and go to the father c. Iohn 17. Now I am not in the world and they are in the world and I come to thee And these places of the Scripture with other mo prooueth plainly to them that haue eares to heare that Christes body that was borne of the Uirgin Mary is in heauen and not in the Sacramentall bread and wyne and therefore it is idolatry to worship them c. Agaynst auricular confession To this fift Article I aunswer that I do beleue as I haue aforesayd that auricular confession is not good as it is now vsed Touching my sinnes wherein I haue offended God I must seeke to hym for remission therof for our Sauiour Christ sayth in the xj of S. Mathew Come vnto me all ye that labour and are laden Mathew 11. I will ease you c. The riotous sonne Luke xv sayth I will arise and go to my Father and will say to him Luke 15. Father I haue sinned agaynst heauen and before thee and am no more worthy to bee called thy sonne c. Psal. 31. Psalme 31. I sayd I will knowledge myne offences and accuse my selfe vnto the Lord and so thou forgauest me the wickednesse of my sinne c. Iob. 13. But I will reproue myne own wayes in hys sight Iob. 13. He shal make me whole and there may no hypocrite come before hym Syrach 34. sayth Who can be clensed of the vncleane Sirac 34. And there was but one of the x. Lepers that were clensed that came to Christ to geue hym thanks He asked for the other ix But if I haue offended my neighbour I must reconcile my self to my neighbour Remission of sinnes to be sought onely at the handes of Christ. and if I be a notorious sinner after the first second admonition it ought to be declared to the congregation and the Minister of the congregation hath power by the word to excommunicate me and I am to bee taken as a Heathen person not for a day or xl dayes but vnto such tyme as I do openly in the congregation knowledge my fault then the minister hath power by the word to preach to me or them the remission of our sins in the bloud of Iesus Christ as it is written in the 13. of the Acts of the Apostles Math. 18. Other confession I know none To this 6. Article I the sayd Iohn Denley haue aunswered in the fift c. To this 7. Article I answer that as touchyng the sacrament of Baptisme which is the christenyng of childreÌ„ as it is altered and chaunged for S. Iohn Baptist vsed nothyng but the preachyng of the word and the water as it doth appeare wheÌ„ Christ required to be baptised of him and others also which came to Iohn to be baptised as it appeareth Math. 3. Mark 1. Luke 3. and Act. 8. the chamberlaine sayd See here is water Act. â— what letteth me to be baptised It appereth here that Phillip had preached vnto him for he sayd here is water We do not read that hee asked for any creame or oile not for spettle nor coniured water nor coniured waxe nor yet crysome nor salt for it semeth that Phillip had preached no such thyngs to hym for he would as wel haue asked for them as for water the water was not coniured but euen as it was afore Also Act. x. TheÌ„ answered Peter Acteâ— â— Acteâ— â— Can any man forbid water that these shold not be baptised c. Actes 16. And Paule and Silas preached vnto hym the word of the Lord and to all that were in his house he took them the same houre of the night and washed their wounds so was he baptised and al they of his houshold straight way Where ye see nothyng but preachyng the word the water The lyke also is to be sayd of the rest of the ceremonies of your Church To the 8. Article I answer shortly The Râ—â—â—â—bow as good a Sâ—â—crameâ—◠〈◊〉 some of 〈◊〉 Popish â—â—â—cramentâ— that there bee Sacraments no mo but two Baptisme and the Sacrament of the body bloud of Christ except ye will make the rainbow a sacrament for there is no sacrameÌ„t but hath a promise annexed vnto it To the 9. Article I doe aunswer you that ye haue my mynd written alredy For it was found about me wheÌ„ I was taken and also ye know my mynd in the 4. Article plainly expressed concernyng the bodily presence for christes body is in heauen will not be conteyned in so small a piece of breade And as the wordes which Christ spake are true in deede so must they also bee vnderstanded by other of the Scriptures whiche Christ spake hymselfe and also the Apostles after hym And thus I make an ende c. By me Iohn Denley The Martyrdome of Maister Iohn Denley Then cruell D. Story beyng there present commanded one of the tormentors to hurle a fagot at hym whereupon beyng hurt therewith vpon the face that hee bled agayne he left his singyng and clapt both his hands on his face Truly quoth D. Story to him that hurled the fagot thou hast mard a good old song The sayd Iohn Denley beyng yet still in the flame of the fire put his hands abroad and sang againe yelding at the last his spirit into the hands of God through his sonne Iesus Christ. After the Martyrdome of M. Denley at Uxbridge which was the 8. of August suffered also not long after Patrike Pachingham at the same towne of Uxbridge about the 28. of the sayd moneth This Pachingham was charged of Boner as ye heard in the x. article before for hys behauiour shewed in the Bishops chappell who at y e masse tyme there staÌ„ding would not put of his cap which was taken for an haynous offence The said Pachingham also beyng much laboured by Boner to recant protested in these wordes to the B. that the church which he beleeued was no catholike church but was the church of Sathan therfore he would neuer turne to it c. Furthermore as touching the other which was Ioh. Newman Pewterer dwellyng at Maidstone in Kent he was burned the last of August at Saffron Walden in the Countie of Essex whose examinatioÌ„ and confession of his fayth and beliefe for the which he was cruelly burnt and persecuted here vnder followeth ¶ The examination of Iohn Newman Martyr IOhn Newman first was apprehended in Kent dwellyng in the towne of Maidstone and there was examined before Doctor Thornton Suffragane and others at Tenterden From thence he was brought to Boner and there condemned with M. Denley and Pachingham and burned at Saffron Walden as is before storied But because his
With that he went foorth into his great chamber and read the same Bil before the audience which enueigled and willed me to set to my haÌ„d saieng also that I had fauour shewed me Then sayd the B. I might thaÌ„ke other and not my selfe of the fauour that I found at hys hand for he considered he sayd that I had good frendes and also that I was come of a worshipfull stocke Then answered one Christopher a seruant to M. Dennie Rather ought you my L. to haue done it in such case for Gods sake then for mans Then my L. sate down and tooke me the writing to set therto my hand and I writ after this maner I Anne Askew do beleue all maner things conteined in the faith of the catholike church And for as much as mention here is made of the writyng of Boner The wordes of the Registers which this godly woman sayd before she had not in memory therefore I thought in this place to inferre the same both with the whole circumstance of Boner and with the title thereunto prefixed by the Register and also with her owne subscription to the intent the Reader seyng the same subscription neyther to agree with the tyme of the title aboue prefixed nor with the subscription after the writing annexed might the better vnderstand thereby what credite is to be geuen hereafter to suche Byshops and to such Registers The tenour of Boners writyng proceedeth thus The true copy of the confession and beliefe of Anne Askew otherwise called Anne Kime made before the B. of London the xx day of March in the yere of our lord God after the computation of the Church of England 1545. and subscribed with her owne hand in the presence of the â—ayd B. and other whose names hereafter are recited set foorth and published at this present to the entent the world may see what credence is now to be geuen vnto the same woman who in so short a tyme hath most damnably altered and changed her opinion and beliefe Ex Regist. therfore rightfully in open court arrained and condemned Ex Regist. BE it known to all faythfull people that as touching the blessed sacrament of the aultar I do firmely vndoubtedly beleue that after the wordes of consecration be spoken by the Priest according to the common vsage of thys Church of England The copy of the Byshops reporte vpon the confession of Anne Askew as it staÌ„deth 〈◊〉 the Registers there is present really the bodye and bloud of our Sauiour Iesu Christ whether the minister which doth consecrate be a good man or a bad man that also whensoeuer the sayd Sacrament is receiued whether the receiuer be a good man or a bad man he doth receiue it really corporally And moreouer I do beleue that whether the said Sacrament then receiued of the Minister or els reserued to be put into the pixe or to be brought to any person that is impotent or sicke yet there is the very bodie and bloud of our sayd sauiour so that whether the Minister or the receiuer be good or bad yea whether the Sacrament be receiued or reserued alwayes there is the blessed body of Christ really And this thing with all other things touching the Sacrament other sacraments of the Church and all things els touching the christian beliefe which are taught and declared in the kings Maiesties booke lately set forth for the erudition of the christiaÌ„ people I Anne Askew otherwise called Anne Kyme do truely and perfectly beleeue and so here presently confesse and knowledge And here I do promise that henceforth I shall neuer say or doe any thyng agaynst the premisses or against any of them In witnesse whereof I the sayd Anne haue subscribed my name vnto these presents Written the xx day of March in the yere of our Lord God 1545. Ex Regist. Ex Reg. Lond. By me Anne Askew otherwise called Anne Kyme Edmund Bish. of London Iohn Bish of Bathe Owen Oglethorpe Doct. of Diuinitie Witnesses Rich. Smith Doct. of Diuinitie Ioh. Rudde Bacheler of Diuinitie Wil. Pie Bacheler of Diuinitie Iohn Wymsley Archdeacon of London Iohn Cooke Rob. Iohn Frances Spilman Edward Hall Alexander Bret. Edmund Buts With diuers other mo beyng then present Here mayest thou note gentle Reader in this confession both in the B. and his register a double sleight of false conueiaunce For although the confession porporteth the words of the bishops writing Bonner and hys Register reproued with an vntruth whereunto she did set her hand yeâ— by the title prefixed before mayest thou see that both she was arraigned condemned before this was registred and also that she is falsly reported to haue put to her hand which in deed by this her owne booke appeareth not so to be but after this maner and condition I Anne Askew doe beleeue all maner thinges conteyned in the fayth of the Catholike Church and not otherwise It followeth more in the story Then because I did adde vnto it the catholike church he â—ang into his chamber in a great fury With that my cosin Britaine followed him desiring him for Gods sake to bee gooâ— L. vnto me Bonner Byshop of London in a chafe agaynst Anne Askew He answered that I was a woman and that â—e was nothing deceiued in me Then my cosine Britayne desired him to take me as a woman and not to set my weake womans wit to his lordships great wisdome Then went in vnto him Doct. Westen and sayd that the cause why I did write there the catholike church Doct. Westen was that I vnderstoode not the Church written afore So with much adoe they perswaded my Lord to come out agayne and to take my name with y e names of my sureties which were my cosin Britaine and Maister Spilman of Graies Inne This beyng done we thought that I should haue bene put to bayle immediatly according to the order of the law Howbeit he would not suffer it but committed me from thence to prison agayne Anne Askew brought to the Guilde Hall vntill the next morrow and then he willed me to appeare in the Guild hall so I did Notwithstanding they would not put me to bayle there neyther but red the B. writing vnto me as before and so commanded me againe to prison Then were my sureties appointed to come before theÌ„ on the next morrow in Paules Church which dyd so in deede Notwithstandyng they would once agayne haue brokeÌ„ of with them because they would not be bound also for another woman at their plesure whom they knew not nor yet what matter was laid vnto her charge Anne Askew bayled at last vnder sâ—ertyes with much adoe Notwithstanding at the last after much ado and reasoning to fro they toke a bond of them of recognisance for my forth comming And thus I was at the last deliuered Written by me Anne Askew The latter apprehension and examination of the worthy Martyr of
God Anne Askew Martyr Mistres Anne Askew Anno. 1546. Anno 1546. I Do perceiue deare friend in the Lord that thou art not yet perswaded throughly in the truth A declaration of Anne Askew of these wordes of our Sauiour this is my body concernyng the Lords supper because Christ said vnto his Apostles Take eate this is my body which is geuen for you In geuing forth the bread as an outward signe or token to be receiued with the mouth he mynded them in perfect beliefe to receiue that body of his which should dye for the people and to thinke the death therof to be the only health and saluatioÌ„ of their soules The bread and the wine were left vs for a sacramentall communion or a mutuall participation of the inestimable benefites of his most precious death and bloudsheading and that we should in the ende therof be thankfull together for that most necessarie grace of our redemption For in y e closing vp therof he said thus This doye in remembrance of me Yea so oft as ye shall eat it or drinke it Luke xi and i. Cor. xi Els should we haue bene forgetfull of that we ought to haue in daily remembraunce Luke 11. 1. Cor. 11. also bene altogether vnthankful for it therfore it is meeâ—â— that in our prayers we call vnto God to graft in our foreheds the true meaning of the holy Ghost concerning this Communion For S. Paul sayth The letter slayeth the spirit is it onely that geueth lyfe ij Cor. iij. Marke well the sixt chap. of Iohn where all is applied vnto fayth note also y e 4. chap. of S. Paules first Epistle to the Corin. 2. Cor. 3. and in the end therof ye shall find that the things which are seene are temporall but they that are not seene are euerlastyng Yea looke in the 3. chap. to the Hebrues 1. Cor. 4. and ye shall finde that Christ as a sonne and no seruant ruleth ouer hys house whose house are we and not the dead temple If we holde fast the confidence and reioysing of that hope to the end Heb. 3. Wherfore as sayd the holy Ghost To day if ye shall heare his voice harden not your harts c. Psalm 99. The summe of my examination Psal. â—5 before the Kings Councell at Greenewich YOur request as concerning my prison fellowes I am not able to satisfie because I heard not their examinations but the effect of myne was this Concerniâ—â— that which they here demaundeâ— as touching M. Kyme read in the censure of Iohn Bale wryting 〈◊〉 this place I beyng before the Councell was asked of M. Kyme I aunswered that my Lord Chauncellor knew already my mynd in that matter They with that aunswer were not contented but sayde it was the kings pleasure that I should open the matter to them I answered them plainly I would not so doe But if it were the Kinges pleasure to heare me I would shew hym the truth Then they sayde it was not meete for the Kyng to be troubled with me I answered that Salomon was reckoned the wysest kyng that euer lyued yet misliked he not to heare two poore common womeÌ„ much more hys grace a simple woman and hys faythfull subiect So in Conclusion I made them none other aunswer in that matter Then my Lord Chancellour asked me of my opinion in the sacrament My aunswer was this I beleue that so oft as I in a christian congregation This Lord Chancellâ—â—â— was 〈◊〉 do receiue the breade in remembrance of Christes death and with thankes geuyng according to his holy institution I receiue therwith the fruits also of his most glorious passion The bishop of Winchester bad me make a direct answer I said I would not sing a new song of the Lord in a strange lande Then the B. said I spake in parables I aunswered Parables best for Winchesteâ— it was best for him for if I shew the open truth quoth I ye will not accept it Then he sayde I was a Parret I told hym agayne I was readie to suffer all thyngs at hys handes not onely his rebukes but all that should follow besides Wynchestâ—â— beginneâ—â— to scolde yea and all that gladly Then had I diuers rebukes of the counsayle because I woulde not expresse my mynde in all thynges as they would haue me But they were not in the meane time vnanswered for all that which now to reherse were to much for I was with them there about fiue houres Then the Clearke of the Counsaile conueyed me from thence to my Lady Garnish The next day I was brought againe before the Councell Then would they needes know of me what I sayd to the sacrament I answered Anne Askew 〈◊〉 agayne beâ—fore the Councell that I already had said that I could say Then after diuers words they bad me goe by Then came my L. Lisle my L. of Essex and the B. of Winchester requiring me earnestly that I should confesse the sacrament to be flesh bloud and bone Then sayd I to my L. Parre and my L. Lisle that it was great shame for theÌ„ to counsayle contrary to their knowledge Whereunto in few words they did say that they would gladly all things were well Then the B. sayd he would speake with me familiarlye I sayde so did Iudas when he vnfriendlye betrayed Christ. Then desired the Bishop to speake with me alone Wyncheâ—â—â—â— aunswerâ—â— home But that I refused He asked me why I sayde that in the mouth of two or three witnesses euerye matter shoulde stand after Christes and Paules doctrine Mathew xviij ii Cor. xiij Math 1â— 2 Cor. 1â— Then my L. Chancellour began to examine me again of the sacrament Then I asked hym how long he woulde halt on both sides Then would he needes knowe where I found that I sayd in the scripture iij. Reg. xviij Then he went his way â— Reg. 18. 〈…〉 Then the B. sayd I should be burnt I answered that I had searched all the scriptures yet coulde I neuer finde that either Christ or his Apostles put any creature to death Well well sayd I God will laugh your threatnings to scorne Psalm iâ— Then was I commanded to stand aside Psal. 2. D. Coxe D. RobinsoÌ„ Then came to me D. Coxe and D. Robinson In conclusion we could not agree Then they made me a bill of the Sacrament willyng me to set my hand thereunto Anne Askew desired to speake with M. Latimer but I would not Then on the sonday I was sore sicke thinking no lesse then to dye Therfore I desired to speake with Maister Latimer but it would not be Then was I sent to Newgate in my extremitie of sickenes for in all my life afore was I neuer in such payne Thus the Lord strengthen vs in the truth Pray pray pray The confession of me Anne Askew for the tyme I was in Newgate concerning my beliefe I Finde in the Scriptures sayd she that
breade and wyne are substauncially transumpted into the verye bodye and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ. If sayth he thou doest not know the maner how it is brought to passe let it be enough to thee to beleue that it is done by the operation of the holy Ghost and we do know no more but that the lyuing word of God is working and almighty but the very maner how is inscrutable to vs and no great maruell sayth he for we cannot well expresse howe the materiall bread wine or water are transumpted naturally into the same body and bloud of the receiuer and be become an other body then they were before So sayth this great ancient Clarke also this shewbread with wine and water are chaunged by the comming of the holy Ghost into christes body and bloud and they be not two bodies there but very one of Christ and the same Rochester First I denye Mayster Doctour that Damascene was one thowsande yeares past Damascene expounded secondarily that hee is not to be holden as an auncient father for that he mainteyneth in his workes euill and damnable doctrine as the worshipping of images and such like Thyrdly I say that in deede God by his holy spirit is the worker of that whiche is done in the sacrament Also I graunt that there is a mutation of the common bread and wine spiritually into the Lordes breade and wine A spirituall mutation of the bread and wine but no mutation of the substance by the sanctifying of them in the Lordes word But I denye that there is any mutation of the substaunces for there is no other chaunge there indeed then there is in vs which when we do receiue the sacrament worthely then are we chaunged into Christes body bones and bloud not in nature but spiritually and by grace much like as Isaias saw the burning cole euen so we see not there the very simple bread as it was before the consecration for an vnion cannot be but of two very thinges Wherefore if we be ioyned to Christ receyuing the sacrament then there is no adnihilation of bread which is wheÌ„ it is reduced to nothing as it is in your fained transubstantiation Glin. So I perceiue you would haue me to graunt that the Sacrament is but a figure which Theophilactus doeth deny Rochester You say trueth he denyeth it deed to be a figure but he meaneth that it is not onely a figure Glin. Theophilact expounded Whereas Saynt Paule sayth that we being manye are one bread he speaketh not nor meaneth one materiall bread as you do here ergo he speaketh of a heauenly bread And holy Chrysostome vpon Mathew sayth that the paschall Lambe was a figure but the mistery is the veryty For the Disciples would not haue bene offended to haue dronken a figure of Christes bloud being well accustomed to figures The paschall Lambe a figure For Christ did not institute a figure for a figure but the cleare verity in stead of the figure as Saynt Iohn sayth grace and verity was geuen by Christ. Doest thou see bread sayth Chrisostome doth it auoyd or passe as other meates do which we receiue God forbid ergo c. Madew That auncient Clarke Origene vpon the 15. of S. Mathew sayth thus as touching that which is materiall in the Sacrament it descendeth The 〈…〉 of the Sâ—â—crameÌ„t 〈◊〉 out as â—â—ther meâ— doe and issueth out as other nutrimentes doe But as concerning that which is celestiall it doth not so Glin. Chrisostome homile 83. vpoÌ„ Mathew sayth that we cannot be deceiued of Christes wordes but our naturall sences may be deceiued in this poynt very soone and easely his sayd wordes cannot be false but our sences be many times beguiled of theyr iudgementes Because therefore that Christ sayd this is my body let vs not at any hand doubte sayth he but let vs beleue it and well perceiue it with the eyes of our vnderstanding And within a litle after in that place he sayth thus It was not enough that he was become man and afterwardes to be scourged for vs but also he did reduce and bring vs to be as one body with him not thorow fayth onely but in very deed also he maketh vs his body And after that he sayth that these works are not of mannes power But the same thinges that hee wrought in his last supper he nowe worketh also by his precept to his right minister and we doe occupy the place of the same ministers but hee it is that doth sanctify and transumpt the creatures he performeth still the same Rochester M. Doctour you must vnderstand that in that place S. Chrisostome sheweth vs that Christ deliuered to vs no sensible thing at his last supper Glin. Honourable syr by your pacience I graunt that hee gaue to his Disciples no sensible thing in substaunce but a thing insensible his owne precious body and bloud vnder the onely kindes of creatures And truely as it seemeth Theophilactus best knew the meaning of Chrisostome because all authors accept him as a faythfull interpreter of him And he hath these same playne words transelemented and transformed Also Theophilactus Alexandrinus super Marcum Cyrillus and Saynt Augustine sayth that before the consecration it is breade but afterwardes it is Christes very body In like maner S. Augustine vpon 33. Psalme sayth that in his last supper Christ did beare himselfe in his owne handes Now euery man may beare the figure of his body in his owne hands but S. Austen saith it there for a miracle Ireneus in his fift booke is of the same minde And Saynt Augustine sayth I doe remember my wordes c. The law and figures were by Moises but the verity and body came by Christ. Rochester Well say what you list it is but a figuratiue speach like to this if you will receiue and vnderstand he is Elias for a property but indeede he was not Elias but Iohn the Baptist. And so in this place Christ called it his body when it was very bread But better then the coÌ„mon breade because it was sanctified by the woorde of Christ. ¶ Here Mayster Langdale replyed to Doctor Madew Langdale RIght worshipfull Mayster Doctor by your pacience I haue noted two thinges that you affirmed in youre position euen nowe before this honourable audience Two 〈◊〉 noted in Madewâ— position the which as me seemeth are not consonant to the trueth of Gods worde The first is as touching Christes sayinge I will not from hence forth drinke any more of the fruite of the Uyne vntill I drinke it newe with you c. Whyche place of the Scripture you dyd as I thinke vnderstand and interprete as though nothing els remayned after the consecration but very wyne still Whereof I doe not a little maruell Seeyng that that most famous Clarke Erasmus whose authoritye and sentence you refuse at this present onely yet neuerthelesse he is very worthy in thys matter of farre better estimation amongest
learned men Wherefore I trust I shall not offend to alledge him before this learned and honourable auditorye he playnely affirmeth that for all his great laboure in searching the Scriptures The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 of the Lordes Supper he coulde neuer finde either in the Euangelistes or yet in the Apostolicall doctrine that it might be or was called wyne after the consecration And therefore I cannot but maruell if the thing be so open and playne as in your declaration you seeme to make it that such a profouÌ„d Clarke as he was coulde not finde it out For that sayde place he intreated of in his paraphrases in his annotations and in others of his lucubrations and yet he playnely denyeth that same very thing to be found of him whiche you here openly affirmed that it is wine or may be so called after the consecration duely performed by a right minister I beseeche you not to be offended though I credite not your saying in this so weightye a matter of Christian religion as I do his Madew No forsooth I will not be offended one iote with you but for to conteÌ„t your minde in this poynt It is most constant and sure that Erasmus was of that mind and opinion that it was enough for a christian to beleue Christes body and bloud to be in the sacrament in what manner or condition soeuer it were Anno 1549. Langdale By your license good mayster Doctor these be Erasmus wordes 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 to present the Saâ—â—â—ment 〈…〉 The Church of Christ hath determined very lately transubstanciation in the sacrament It was of a long season enough to beleue Christes body to be eyther vnder the bread consecrated or els to be present after anye other maner But yet sayth he after that the sayd Church had poÌ„dered and weyed the thing more pithely w t greater iudgement then she made a more certeyne determination of the same In the which place 1. Cor. 7. Erasmus sayth that the proceeding of the holy Ghost equally from the Father the sonne was also determined of the same Church But let this passe And as touching the second poynt whiche I noted in your so eloquent declaration which was that you did wrest and wring the saying of Tertullian from the verity of his minde for you sayde that he doth interpret the Prophette Malachye speaking of our dayly sacrifice in the new law to meane nothing els by that sacrifice in that place but praier and thankesgeuing But the sayd ancient Clerke Tertullian hath not those wordes that you doe alleadge of him that is to saye nothing els And yet though that Oecolampadius do so interprete that place yet as me semeth the iudgement of the hole Christen church is to be preferred in suche a matter of religion But I will passe ouer this poynte and returne to the matter it selfe And first I doe requyre of your maystershippeâ— whether that this sentence this is my body be spoken of Christ figuratiuely or not Madew After the minde of the common glose of Cyprian Origene it is so taken in very deed Langdale That cannot be by your pacience for it is taken theâ—e substantially ergo not figuratiuely Madew I deny your argument Langdale I proue my argument good thus This worde substaunce doth playnely repugne and is contrary to this word figure ergo substancially and figuratiuely do also repugne Moreouer I aske of you whether that this be a true proposition or not bread is Christes body Madew A true proposition 〈◊〉 is Chriâ—â—es â—â—dy Yea forsooth it is a true proposition Langdale Then thus to you Christes body was geuen for vs but you saye that bread is Christes body ergo bread was geuen for vs. Rochester Not so syr for your former propositioÌ„ is of double vnderstanding Langdale Well yet you M. Doctor doe graunt that Christ is substauncially in the sacrament Madew No I deny that I sayd so euer Langdale Yea do you so Well I passe not thereupoÌ„ greatly for I will proue it by an other meanes Christ did suffer his most glorious passion for vs really and substauncially ergo he is also in the sacrament substauncially The argument is good for because that it is the same here that was there crucified for vs how be it here inuisibly indeede spiritually and sacramentally but there visiblye and after a mortall and most bloudy maner Rochester Mayster Langdale your argument doth well conclude in case that his body were here in the sacrament after such a sort as it was when he was betrayed But that is not so for he was betrayed and crucified in his naturall body substauncially and really in very deede but in the Sacrament he is not so but spiritually and figuratiuely onely Langdale By your good Lordships fauor that is not so for he is there not figuratiuely but veryly and indeed by the power of his mighty word yea euen his very owne natural body vnder the sacrameÌ„t duely performed by the lawfull minister Madew Oh say not so for you speake blasphemy Langdale No no M. Doctor God forbid that either I or any maÌ„ els should be noted of blasphemy saying nothing but the very playne trueth as in my conscience learning I do no lesse Rochester O M. Langdale I wis it becommeth you not heare to haue such wordes Langdale If it like your good Lordship I gaue not y e fyrste occasion of them but onely did refute that whiche I was vniustly burthened withall as reason doth require and it greeued me to heare it He sayth if it please your Lordshippe that there is a mutation or chaunge of the bread after it is consecrated which if it be so as I graunt no lesse then I would inquyre of him whether it be chaunged in the substaunce or in the accidentes or els in both or in nothing No man can iustly say that there is a chaunge into nothing And all auncient fathers do agree that the same accidentes are there still after that were before nor no doctor sayth that there is any mutation of both the substance and accidentes also ergo the substaunce oâ— bread is chaunged into some other thing that is there really present vnder the formes of bread and wine which by Christes wordes must needes be his owne blessed body Rochester Syr you are deceiued greately for there is no chaunge of the substaunces neither of the accidentes No change neither of the substance nor yet of the accidents in the Sacrament but in very deed there do come vnto the bread other accidents in so much that wheras the bread and wyne were not sanctified before and holy yet afterwardes they be sanctified and so do receiue then an other sort or kind of vertue whiche they had not before Here is to be noted that Peter Martyr in his aunswere at Oxford did graunt a chaunge in the substaunces of bread and wine which in Cambridge by the Bishop Doct. Ridley was denyed Langdale By your pacience reuerend father
in diuinitie and minding well vnto you and desiring the safegard of your soule and that you should folow and beleue the doctrine of the Catholicke church as afore concerning the sayd sacrament of the aultar and whether you did not at al times since your sayd comming to me vtterly refuse to follow and beleue the sayd doctrine concerning the sayd sacrament Whether can you nowe finde in your hart and conscience to conforme your selfe in all poyntes to the said fayth and catholicke church concerning the sayde Sacrament of the aultar faythfully truely and playnely without anye dissimulation beleeuing therein as our sayd soueraignes with the Nobilitie Clergie and Laytie of this Realme and other Christian realmes and other persons aforesaid and also the sayd Catholicke Church haue and do beleue in that behalfe In case you so caÌ„not what ground haue you to mayntaine your opinion and who is of the same opinion wyth you and what conference haue you had therein with any what comfort and what reliefe haue you had therein by any of them and what are their names and surnames and their dwelling place Their aunsweres to these articles were not much discrepant from Tomkins and other like Martirs aboue mentioned as here followeth to be seene ¶ The aunswere of Steuen Knight and William Pigot to the aforesayd Articles TO the first article they beleue that the contentes of this article is not agreable to scripture Answeres to the Articles aforesayd To the second they answere and beleue that their parentes and other expressed in the sayd article so beleuyng as is contayned in the same were deceiued To the thyrd they aunswere that they so beleued but they were deceiued therein as they now beleue To the fourth they say that they haue heretofore beleued as is conteined in the said article but now they do not so beleue To the fift they say that if they so beleue they are deceiued To the sixt they beleue the same to be true To the seuenth they answere and beleue the contents of the same to be true To the eight they aunswere that they can no whyt confourme themselues to the fayth and doctrine contayned and specified in this article vntill it be proued by Scripture To the ninth they say that they haue no grounde to mainteine their sayd opinions but y e truth which as they say hath bene perswaded by learned men as D. Taylour of Hadley and such other These aunsweres being made and exhibited they were commaunded to appeare agayne the next daye at eight of the clocke in the morning and in the meane while to bethinke themselues what they would do An other appearaunce of the sayd prisoners before Boner An other appearaunce THe next daye in the morning being the 9. daye of February before their open appearaunce the Bishop sent for William Pigot and Stephen Knight into his great chamber in his Pallace where he perswaded with them to recant and deny their former profession Who answered that they were not perswaded in their consciences to returne and abiure theyr opinions whereunto they had subscribed Within a while after they were all three with Thomas Tomkins and William Hunter afore named brought openly into the Consistorye the ix day of February aforesayd and there had the same articles propouÌ„ded vnto them which were before propouÌ„ded vnto the foresayde Thomas Tomkins as appeareth in the discourse of his historye and therto also subscribed these wordes I do so beleue Talke betweene Boner and Iohn Laurence Priest Iohn Laurence sometymes a Fryer The Bishop also vsed certayne talke vnto Iohn Laurence onely Whereunto he aunswered in this manner That hee was a Priest and was consecrated and made a Priest about eightene yeares past and that he was sometime a Blacke Fryer professed that also hee was assured vnto a mayd whome he intended to haue maryed And being agayne demaunded his opinion vppon the Sacrament he said that it was a remembraunce of Chrystes body and that many haue bene deceiued in the beleeuing the true body of Christ to be in the Sacrament of the Aultar and that all such as doe not beleue as he doth doe erre After this talke and other fayre wordes and threatninges they were all of theÌ„ commaunded to appeare again at after noone The third and last appearaunce AT the which houre they came thyther agayne there 〈◊〉 the accustomed manner were exhorted to recant and reuoke their doctrine and receiue the fayth To the whiche they constantly aunswered they woulde not but would sticke to that fayth that they had declared and subscribed vnto for that they did beleeue y t it was no errour whiche they beleued but that the contrary therof was very heresy When the Bishop sawe that neither his fayre flatteringes Steuen Knight William Pigot Iohn LaureÌ„ce condemned Iohn Laurence disgraded Steuen Knight burned at Mauldon W. Pigot at Braintree March 28. nor yet his cruell threatnings would preuayle he gaue them seuerally their iudgementes And because Ioh. Laurence had bene one of theyr annoynted priestes hee was by the bishop there according to their order solemnly disgraded the maner whereof you may see in the history of Maister Hooper afore passed pag. 1435. Their sentence of condemnation this degradation once ended they were committed vnto the custodye of the Sheriffes of London who sent theÌ„ vnto Newgate where they remayned with ioy together vntill they were caryed downe into Essex and there the 28. daye of March the sayd William Pigot was burned at Brayntree and Stephen Knight at Mauldon who at the stake kneeling vpon the ground sayd this prayer which here followeth The Prayer that Stephen Knight sayd at hys death vpon his knees being at the stake at Mauldon O Lord Iesu Christe for whose loue I leaue willingly this life and desire rather the bitter death of his Crosse with the losse of all earthly thinges A godly prayer of Ste. Knighâ— at his Marâ—tyrdome then to abide the blasphemye of thy moste holy name or to obey men in breaking thy holye Commaundement thou seest O Lorde that where I might liue in worldlye wealth to worship a false God and honour thine enemy I chose rather the torment of the body and the losse of this my lyfe and haue counted all thinges but vile duste and dounge that I might winne thee whiche death is dearer vnto me then thousandes of gold and siluer Such loue O Lord hast thou layd vp in my breast that I hunger for thee Psal. 42. as the Deere that is wounded desireth the soyle Send thy holy comforter O Lord to ayd comfort and strengthen this weake peece of earth whiche is emptye of all strength of it selfe Thou remembrest O Lorde that I am but dust and able to do nothing that is good Therfore O Lord as of thine accustomed goodnes and loue thou hast bidden mee to this banket and accompted mee worthye to drinke of thyne owne cup amongst thine elect euen so geue me strength